《Stray Elf》 Prologue Months ago I remember falling. Something heavy drove its way into my skull, and a rush of pain crashed over me in waves. Amidst all the confusion and darkness, I struggled with my surroundings. Each time I opened my eyes, a new scene slammed itself in my view. In the first vision, I awoke shivering in a horrible freezing storm. It felt like my gut had something ripped out of it, and an ominous glowing sphere hung far above me. Did I fall from that? Blinding snow whipped my face as I tried to make sense of it all. Every bone in my body felt like it was broken. Lifting my arm and struggling to get up, I realized it was covered in purple and blue hues along with icicles. My ears registered a snap. To my horror my arm shattered and I felt nothing at all. I screamed and someone''s heavy boot made its way towards me. The second vision I had was too blurry, but in my daze my bare feet felt wood. I was swaying back and forth slowly, but I could not see. I could hear, at least. Thunder and waves crashed against this place. I was on a ship made of wood? Why did I think that seemed so antiquated? The rattling of chains scraping against each other rocked me, and I realized they were wrapped around my legs. Who am I? Where was I going? Was I a prisoner? I was about to let out a scream, when someone''s hand grabbed my throat and pulled me into a sea of unconsciousness. My vision became less blurry, but the headache remained. Someone was shaking me, and as my vision cleared it was definitely not human. I screamed. The ugly face looked relieved to see me alive. Why? I tried to move, but a pounding pain struck my head. "You''re alive!" The creature''s voice laughed. "Easy, rookie, you just took a blow to the face! I''ll get you up." As more of my consciousness pieced itself together, I heard bloodcurdling screams and the distinct sound of metals clashing. I was in a battle! I frantically tried to move, but my body was being lifted up. The beast that helped me up pat my shoulders, then slammed a heavy object in my hands. A real sword? What the hell? "You look like you''ve forgotten everything," he snorted, but realized the possibility that I did. "Welcome back to hell, rookie. Let''s get back to work!" If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Suddenly, I felt the heat and weight of my surroundings. This was not a vision! Was I actually in hell? I turned to the beast, but he was long gone. The fray was a flurry of flailing limbs and blood. I heard a war cry rushing towards me. A human! "Hey!" I croaked, but the man did not cease his charge. "D-Don''t swing!" "Fah, Sah!" He screamed in an unknown language, slashing at me with his sword. I swore. It appeared to me that this man, and the many others that looked like him, were my enemies. As his sword clanged with mine, I realized my body seemed to know what it was doing on its own. I felt like I was two people fighting for control over one body. This man''s strikes were savage, but I let the old person who used to be inside this body handle the work and wait for an opening. As he swung down, I caught his face with my blade. He collapsed without a sound, with a red hole in his helmet. My hands shook so violently that I dropped the sword. Have I ever killed a person before? Someone pat my back, startling me. I was still in the battle! I clamored for my sword again, but wrenching it out of the dead man''s face made me feel sick. Laughter filled my backside, and I turned to see it was the beast again. "Good, it looks like that side of you is still in ya, rookie," he grinned and sat back, resting his feet on the man I just slew. "Battle''s soon to close. Us Tusks can take it easy and let them do all the work." "R-Right," I stammered, clutching my sword close to my chest and shaking as I sat beside him. The battle did not seem like it would move towards us and this beast did not seem like he was an enemy, so I forced myself to resign and attempt to figure things out for myself. The sky was turning orange, and I saw that there were two small suns sinking into the horizon. How ominous, I thought to myself as we sat in silence. And then seven moons came into view through the purple night sky. I was truly in a different world. My nose twitched as the acrid and disgusting smell of what I assumed was death assailed my nostrils, but I could not escape it. As I was smothered by the clouds of stench, something else clogged my vision, and a surge of energy jolted within me.
Status: Initiating...
"What was that?" I could have sworn I heard a voice! No sooner than I asked that question, my vision returned to normal. "You''ll get used to it," the beast next to me relaxed, but cracked an eye open and saw my twitching nose. He smirked. "The smell gets good. It''s like, some say, the smell of victory. Ha!" Something was entirely wrong. Did I die and end up here? Chapter 1: Nameless Meets Nameless I. Youll get used to it, he told me, with no further explanation. So I did. Months went by, but it feels like yesterday since I awoke here though the pulse pounding visions no longer strike my dreams and the images of dead humans and demons no longer bothered me. Right, I was a part of the bad guys team. Though, when it boiled down to it, I secretly did not care. Even if I was on the other side, I wondered if I still would think the same. Now, I stood at the edge of a small town. First Torch had once been a peaceful village, once upon a time. Ironic, since I was bringing even more torches to it. Now, the villagers screams and demons hell raising bothered my ears as I trudged towards a collapsed hut. Some were being chased, but I no longer cared about that. Most of my work was done here. From one of the burning houses, a massive snake figure burst from one of the flames, hissing and covered in blood. Three people burst out from underneath him screaming. I sighed, they were going to be easy prey for his glowing war axe. Orders were orders, right? A soldiers duty was to simply do what they were told. I tried to justify it in my head long ago, that these creatures were to be put down because someone higher up in the chain told my Commander, who is now splitting those three people apart limb from limb. The sight of him no longer frightened me. Nothing did anymore. The flames of the two torches in my fists were the only things necessary to complete that order for me. I was a soldier in name only, but every bit of cowardice I felt welling inside of me fell by the wayside of my last few battles I miraculously survived through. The old side of me was replaced by whoever I was now. This village torching was a simple break, I sighed as the flames consumed the huts. The screams rose to the air with the smoke. The orcs were busy ransacking the southern half of this shoddy place, so I hoped they got the hint to move when the fires got going. They were soldiers like me, after all. Maybe Ill seep into a nightmare tonight and never wake up, I hoped as I dropped another torch on a hut covered in flammable oil. An order is an order, and they were just mere human beings. So I was told, but I sometimes wondered if my fellow soldiers felt differently about this situation. No one was to make it out of this village alive, but who was counting, exactly? Something in the smallness of my heart told me I should feel something, but I did not. It was not like any of the High Generals were going to count my sins exactly here and now. I scoffed, tossed the last torch into the fires and watch the flames rise and the screams die down. Later, campfires crackled against the darkness, at war against the falling weather. What a fine night to be resting in hell. Again. I sighed as if it would do anything about my situation. How long have I been in this conflict again? I sat back and tossed another stick in the flames and refused to entertain the answer. I am a part of a unit called the Tusks, a strange band of monsters, who fight for currency of the same name: Coins engraved with artwork of Tusks and Horns. My combat experience was getting better, since whoever my former self was before I arrived has disappeared with her training. I was heating up in my loose tunic, yet I breathed out cold steam. The others are going to sleep soon, having enough fun with those women prisoners that we captured as prizes from the village raid hours ago. I considered myself lucky, none of these Tusks bothered me. Did they see me as the same as them? My head still pounded against my skull so hard one could probably see a bruise threatening to burst on my ash-stained skin. I would not stand a chance if they were to gang up on me. They had desires I could never understand. Yet we were soldiers, and not paid enough to ask why. That did not stop me from wondering, however. Perhaps that was my old selfs nature still peeking through the murky veil of this current life. We were sent to destroy simple peoples livelihoods, for what? I thought the act of burning the village down would sicken me to my core, but instead I felt nothing at all. We were either going to die gloriously upon a shining field of clashing blades until our officers tell us to stop or sink back into the Hells. Our enemies this time wielded pitchforks and sticks, yet those demons and monsters celebrated as if we won a great battle, danced upon their bodies as if they were sacrificed for the greater good. The fire crackled again and I decided I had enough of the world for now. My tent awaited for me to escape, a forever superior option to another moment awake. As my head collapsed on the rock-hard bag I had for a pillow, I thought about that battle again. The higher ups wanted it cleaned, every man and child, but the women were theirs to do whatever with. Come to think of it, the fact that I was given a tent of my own seemed to be a good sign that they trust me enough to not desert. Seen a bit of our own weaklings run and suffer the consequences. Yet, even though they remain for a simple one sided mission for this it still makes us all cowards. I tossed back and forth in my head. What did I do in my past life to deserve this? I snapped myself out of my self-deprecation. I am just a soldier, wasting away under the gears of war until I could turn no longer. I could not settle down anywhere here even if I wanted to or had enough Tusks. If a future hero was inside this village growing like a tumor, it simply was not my problem anymore. The torches and flames took care of it. The multitudes of problems I actually had were secrets only I knew, and most of them were infuriating. I thought one word: Status. Immediately, a window appears within my vision.
Level 1. Stat parameters not maximized yet for level up. Slay an Elite to acquire enough experience.
I guessed the people I killed today were not whatever species Elites were. I sigh because of how obvious that was. Commoners would not host any powerful warriors that could claim being Elite. This window was not entirely useless, due to the other things it gave me and yet the Skills existence irked me. Why did I possess it? After I woke up in the midst of that fateful battle the Status had appeared and manifested changes in my own body. I awaited memories to come back to me, but all I remember were visions of office work and loneliness. These skills did not exist in my old life, even if I could not remember any of them. However, in this unit there was one Skill holder, but he never mentioned anything about a level attached to his own. The term Skill Holder seemed to imply that the skill was acquired from somewhere or someone and held onto. I must have defeated someone with this Skill prior to waking up. It seemed to be entirely unique from the other types of skills I have heard of. I did not want to risk exposing myself as a threat or an important figure like those other skill users, for that might increase my workload. We also had a mage, and he did not say anything about these types of attacks. Nor did he speak much at all. Once again, I thought of that damn word again and a new window appeared: Status.
CON: F
STR: D
DEX: D
INT: F
STA: D
Luck: N/A
I cringed at the Stat boards weak results when I first saw them, they all started at F besides the last category, yet I was no soldier at first. As I ducked and weaved through the battles, I noticed that some of them progressed from the letter F. The fact that I could read the windows at all was a miracle. Yet, the sword in my hand felt lighter, the boots caked in mud were easier to move in, and my luck? That N/A value was a given. I thought it was all in my head at first, but when I noticed this window and saw them increase I started to think that it was not some mental problem. The third problem is that I dont remember how I ended up in an army like this but I knew that I did not belong here in this world, other than the dazzling light of flames, frost, and the sensation of falling churning my stomach. I was falling from something dark, a metal sphere that contained me hanging on a spiraling tower, and then the next thing I knew I was on a battlefield with the smell of burnt flesh and an acute acrid smoke invading my nostrils. I didnt know what I was either, my ears were pointed like an elf. The term elf came from somewhere deep within me as a memory, but no one has called themselves that. They instead call me a Nameless one. No one has a mirror, of course, and my breastplate is too battered to actually inspect myself, but I wont bother asking. My anatomy did not match what I remember from my past life, but I did not know my old self at all. I am a woman now. Perhaps, this notion came about from that blow to the head I received months ago. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. The rivers we come across are reddened with the blood of this warring country. From what I observed, my fellow soldiers had a variety of features, but none of them judged my ears as anything out of place. There were some had rounded ears like what I would call regular humans and others had scales for skin, leading me to believe that the Tusks were all a part of some conscripted unit. I wondered if I even had a home before this war started. My eyes hovered over the command to close the Status window, but a notification sent my skin crawling. Notifications only showed up when combat was about to take place, another perk of this system that I had inside of me.
Warning: Entity with hostile intent incoming. Prepare for battle.
I groaned. Where was the nightwatch? Enemies would ambush the locations of camps after battles, but the Generals only noticed when significant losses were affecting the war. They came back with a strict patrol system among the lower ranks and the attacks ceased immediately afterwards. Even a shoddy unit such as mine lasted this long without any ambush with those patrol. It helped that some of the Demons did not need to sleep at all. The window snapped shut by itself, indicating the threat was real and close by. I reached for my rusted sword, but sighed. It was not like such a weapon in quarters like these would be effective. I kept my eyes closed in on the entrance of the tent. It was by no means spacious inside, but it was palatial compared to resting on the dirt and being eaten alive by the bugs. My ears and eyes were sharp, despite my gaunt appearance. I had what I assumed was an Intelligence stat of F, but that has not stopped my development this far. I heard a gasp and a bump from outside. The threat cussed to itself, stirring whatever was left of the shrubbery nearby noisily as it struggled. Perhaps foolishness was the result of the low Intelligence stat, but I felt like whatever was marked as a threat did not have the stones to annihilate the tent first and then ask questions. Whoever outside sounded feminine, and much too soft to sound like one either. My blade was the only thing available for action, but my mind and body did not share the same urge. I could not deliver swift death and only could rely on my gut instincts on who this entity was. Shivered breaths came from a bush near where I moped around, by the corpse of the campfire I set up hours ago. Whos there? I barked, staring at the canvas. My own voice was also light, and the other men teased me for it. They did not know what I was, and nor did I even after inspecting down there after relieving myself. If worse came to me, I could at least beat them with my fists. Not another step! The voice said something inaudible, but it was blotted out by the clacking of teeth. A prisoner? They were out there shivering. I recalled the forest trails were relatively easy to escape in, so if things go south so could I. I push my ear against the canvas in order to capture anything worth decoding from the shivering voice. M-My lord, I heard the voice shake out like dew from a blade of grass. Light. Weak. Shivering and most likely some captured woman sent by one of the fools in my squad. Im coming out, remain still or I will kill you, I attempt to sound dangerous, but I do not feel like I am very successful. The voice chattered something else in response, but the adrenaline pumping in my head overtook whatever noise I could detect. I pulled on my hood and forced my head out the canvas, only to see who the trespasser really was. A young female, bruised all over and shivering, stood stark naked in the cold. She was one of the women taken during the war. Was this some kind of cruel joke sent by the other soldiers? I sighed. You can speak, I told her, insinuating that she should or else. My lord, she croaked. I was sent here to attend to you.
Hostile Entity Detected!
Is that so? I ignored the warning. If I were to die from whoever this woman was, I would at least give the rest of the troops my Tusk payout. You look like youre freezing. The woman did not give a response, but realized I was inviting her in my tent and quickly shuffled her way inside. A clear ticket to assassinate me, but it was a risk I was willing to take. Those fools took me to be as greedy as they were, but they were wrong. Besides, given my situation, I was not even sure how to seal a night with a woman. She could put me out of my misery for all I cared. Was I always like this? She entered and began to immediately shiver less from the warmth of my lanterns heat a while later. I gesture to the pile of tough blankets I had, and she sits immediately. Are you going to take me, my lord? She asks as I sit on the ground, searching through a scrap of clothing but coming up with none. She will die sooner or later from here to wherever, I mused in my head. With or without clothing. I spotted something within the half-opened pack. Useless boots that I would not be using and clothes that felt like home. Maybe the woman needed to feel that home herself while wearing them. This armys headed north, I hear, I ignored her offering. I had my back turned to her, which was a foolish mistake but I did not care. The window stopped its warnings suddenly. Did I change her mind? Hopefully my gambit worked. Best make yourself scarce before that happens. You, she nearly broke her distrustful character. Youre not going to take me? Have these, I handed the tattered clothes and tossed my old boots to her over my shoulder. The woman shifted a bit on my mat and I heard clothes rustle behind me. The plan to dissuade her from killing me was working! You may stay here, but that will make it harder to leave. I checked my status and saw no hostile notifications, so I turned to face her. My lord Im not giving this to apologize to you, I pulled down my hood. She looked shocked, but her eyes were on my ears. Im giving freedom to you as one woman to another. Are you her voice darkened, as dim as the night. Not free yourself? Go on, I insisted, tending to a new lamp. I expect you to be Let me stay! She begged, but she already had on the clothes I had given her. I sighed. Those eyes had the weight of the world upon them, though I could not tell their true colors. I wondered what she saw in mine. Instead of resisting, I simply nodded. Leave when you are ready, I matched my tone with hers. I expect you to be gone when I wake up. Youre not like the others in the Dark Ones army, she drew near me. Is that what they call the king? Ive never laid a single eye upon him, nor did I want that to change. I shook her off me, despite her warmth tempting me. Perhaps keeping a creature like her at bay was better for me. Good night, I muttered, but before I had a chance to even wonder where that came from I fell asleep with a sword in hand at the ready. By the morning, the woman was gone and I was unharmed. I checked the windows of my status and hoped she left for good. Once again, nothing seemed out of place. I cracked my other eye open and realized the sword I had was missing. I groaned and resigned myself to a shrug. If that was the price I paid for sparing her, then so be it. It was also a price for not even dreaming about what Ive done to the village last night. I put my armor on and the threw the doubts aside. I had to be ready for anything. The tent was worthless to me now so I ditched it, but at least the woman was kind enough to leave the halberd I hid behind it. The horns were going to sound any moment from now, and not arriving on time would cause punishment to fall on my shoulders. If we were an organized unit again we would have been more strict; there were only seventeen soldiers left of the group I was a part of. We hardly made for a competent patrol. Yokgu, a being one would call an orc, waved at me. His stout head nodded as I approached, the lengthy fangs that hung from his upper lip broadened into a grin. Ah, so it was him who had the idea to send the dangerous woman to me last night. As odd as it would seem, he was the first of the squad to check if I was alive after our first major loss, and weve become fast friends. His eyes sharpened on me, but I kept my distance. Need to lighten up, Yokgu told me. Youre too gloomy! Did you like my gift? I shrugged, but he saw that I did not. Gwahaha! You should have sent her pieces back to me! He pat my shoulder. What kind of monster does he think I am? Silence, our little war band leader, Ake, hissed. The scales on his neck rattled in anticipation. I knew the Commander had a Skill, but he mentioned nothing about leveling it up. The skill in question seemed like magic, but much more of a powerful technique rather than a spell. I theorized that it was its own thing. The soldiers mentioned that Skills and magic were different and simultaneously the same, so I decided it was not worth the hassle being confused over the two. Still, how does mine work? I knew I had to find an Elite to slay to grow it. The less expensive the Elite cost, the better. The war horns thundered before I could ponder further, perhaps for the better. A disheveled knight known as Vastil rode near us before the horns finally ceased their noise. He raised his voice and lifted a scroll and roared at us with a pompous voice. Hear me! His Majesty has commanded you, he declared. You will join the Soul Army for battle at the Spine! I did not want to know what the Spine was, but the knight rode off before explaining anyways. Yokgu awaited the horns to start further away before spitting. He hated Vastil as if he had history with the man. Damn bastard, Yokgu growled. Always telling us what to do. Someone ought to put the pious rider in his place! Are you the one who will do it? I grinned. I could cleave him in two, he huffed. Instead he sits back on a fancy horse while the rest of us fight! We marched along and he held that heavy axe the whole way. Ake does not stop our bickering. It was just a way we passed the time. I was sure that even if a real fight broke out amongst the soldiers the Commander would not interfere and watch us instead. Weve traveled most of the day so far, but I did not have a good feeling about Vastils command. Whats the Spine, anyways? I asked, trying to weave the question into the topic as naturally as I could. Yokgu stared at me, but scoffed. Damn, you and your kind know nothing beyond the tree, The orc pointed beyond a yellow hill where camps with our insignias hung up lay like white specters. I hardly noticed the smoke and ashes of war rising beyond it, but their ghosts began to haunt my senses all the same. The sound of clashing metal invaded my ears as we drew near the camps. I gulped but Yokgu laughed. Thats where we will emerge in glory, my friend, or meet our glorious end. Chapter 2: Battle Over the Spine II. There it was, my boots felt the uneven and rough sand beneath them. My nostrils were immediately filled by that familiar stench of death. From where Caspan observed at the top of the hill, those poor fools of the Soul Army were used irresponsibly as fodder to extend the battle as long as possible. Beyond the stockades, defense from various flags were able to reassemble to reclaim whatever the Spine was and its villages. We, the Tusks, were assigned to join our so-called brothers in arms in the invasion along with other units regrouping from raiding villages. Caspan ruffled his feathers and took up his spear. Yokgu beat his chest. I looked at him blankly, while he returned a ferocious stare as he continued his war ritual. I felt a hand bump my shoulder and saw another pointing out from behind me. Look, Akes voice directed me towards the burning field. The moons descended like vultures watching over the fallen, and the cold Blue Moon dipped the lowest to the earth out of the seven. I hoped the enemy did not have any magic users attuned to the Blue Moon. The Spine is beneath its light. I grunted and then the hand withdrew. The Spine appeared to be towering bones, shaded in teal beams from the moon, stretching across the plains and winding up a mountain. I could make out the tops of the bones and realized that they were split in half smoothly. Ive seen spines leaking out of bodies, split in the same way from Skills, but usually the wreckage was not as clean as this deserts broken towers. Was the giant creature the spine belonged to destroyed by something similar? My attention was drawn to the battle, and the nervousness stirred inside my stomach. This battle will be the seventh I have gone through since my amnesia hit me, or reincarnation happened, and it certainly would not be the last battle waiting for me. Light Voice, you ready for the fight? I inspected my halberd and shrugged. It was a stick, yet efficient, and had the benefit of being further away from the blood and gore in the fight. Better. Were soldiers, I shrugged. Tusks dont come in for free, Commander. Ake chuckled. We are moving out soon, he hissed, but I was sure that it is just his normal voice. After this, Vastil will have another order from the AckSa. After this? The Beast People Kingdoms Krisha soldiers have been running thin, yet resisting the Soul Army for a while now. Yes, Commander, I kept my grim thoughts to myself, but I knew it was not for long before we turned the tides around. Yokgus rhythmic beating kept my head in the game. I wonder if thats why he did it. I checked my Status but noticed an Alert beneath the first window.
CON: F
STR: D
DEX: D
INT: F
STA: D
Luck: N/A
Alert: Elite entity in the area. Slay it to reach the experience threshold for level up.
Well, isnt it my lucky day? I sighed. Then the war horns sounded, signaling the battle has begun. The system just told me a level up is nearby somewhere within the bloody mess of soldiers. I only had to find it and destroy it. Easy, right? Go! Ake growled. And so, we were off running to support another battalion. I clomped over a torn up body, ripped apart by magic, but I continued on. The sight of blood and gore no longer affected me. I was a soldier now and if I did not want to end up like that man, I must put my feelings down and my feet forward. I swung my halberd mightily overhead and added more bodies to the ground. Another dropped his sword, so I took it. It would do better in my hands, I thanked him as I charged onward. That made two kills, but still I felt no change in my heart. Suddenly, my Status activated.
Warning: Hostile magic user, take cover.
Where? I turned and saw Ake cleave a man in two with his war axe, which glowed white as he freely used that Skill of his on anyone unfortunate enough to be in front of him. Through the clashing swords and spears, a flash of blue light matched the moon above us. Shit. I dropped to the ground as a bullet of water shot above me into someone else. Water bullets were dangerous, but the way that spell shredded the man inside out as it traveled along meant that it was amplified by the moon. Where are the archers? The roar of a warhorse thundered before offering an answer and I quickly rolled away. It was Vastil! The Knight drove across the field and swung, his glinting silver sword now stained with red. I was sure that his hell raising was not due to only a Skill, but his pure strength as well. The mages body flung in pieces amidst the fray in red mist. I did not have time to watch the majestic beast continue its deadly path, for I had a path of my own to survive through. Three kills. Four. With that enemys sword in my hand, I made a fifth. The sixth mans cry gurgled out, but was short lived as I wrestled the blade from his eye. These men are weak! I cut through a screaming mans face. The seventh fell. Aim for the joints and the face, I reminded myself. My strength did not let up even in this prolonged battle, but I did not have time to check my Status. From the distance, I saw the enemys pavilion open up and my Status activated. I did not need to see the notification to be able to know who was emerging from the tent.
Warning: Heavily armed Elite in the vicinity. Slay it to acquire level up.
Easier said than done, I gritted my teeth. The individual that emerged stood as tall as me, but was much heavier and definitely possessed a Skill. Worst of all, I felt his eyes gaze upon me as an eighth man fell to my blade. A boss fight, huh. I did not see my allies anywhere, locked up in fights of their own, but it was clear both sides were awaiting this fight. The Elite let out a war cry much louder than Vastels horse, and began to charge straight towards me. Did he sense that I had a Unique Skill? My ninth victim lay in halves at my feet as the other enemy soldiers scattered. Come at me, then! I pulled my halberd out of the dead guy and pointed it at him with my usual stance. This level one Elf will not let you break our formation! The Elites heavy spear readied itself in retaliation, but to my eyes it seemed much slower than I anticipated. I can dodge this! The beasts weapon swung at me like a battering ram, but as I shifted into a better position, the spear head grazed my shoulder plate. Now was not the time to succumb to pain! I counterattacked and jabbed my halberd into the giants side. To my horror, my halberd shattered against his tough plate. I missed his joints! The flash of a butt end of a spear shoved its way into my vision, sending my vision toppling before the pain surged through me. I couldnt even scream in pain, the blistering stinging sensation sent stars above my head mixed in with sand. No, those were actual stars! I was laid flat on the ground from that blow. A laughter erupted from the man, as I struggled to stand up again. His fellow soldiers cheered, and I noticed that the Soul Soldiers also were cheering. Focus on the enemy, you idiots! I growled and toss the stick aside, pumping myself up from the adrenaline. Luck is bullshit, I spat and pulled out the stolen sword from my scabbered. I groaned and complained in my head to no one in particular, because I dont even have it available on my Status Skill. Despite that, luck still seemed to pity me since this boss fight was arrogant, opting to make fun of me instead of simply finishing me off. The sword was much thicker than my original one that got stolen, but it still felt light. Maybe I have a chance, I just had to think quickly. The Elite regarded me with a condescending disgust as he paced back and forth. Give it up, small fry! He roared then burst into a charge. His weapon glowed, signifying that he was using a Skill. I was used to that trick by now and for better or worse, I was ready for it. I am Hower of the Reach, and you shall fall! Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Some idiots have all the luck, I muttered. I was sure I did not have the speed to hit his head off and my heart pounded as I had to choose a riskier target on him. I stood square against his charge with all the courage my level one self had and closed out the thunderous chant of his cheering men. I could hear only his heavy stomps approaching me and my breath, which was now evening out as I focused. But I dont need it! I roared against him and swung the blade against his side. In a flash, my sword feasted upon flesh, turning the air scarlet under the cold Blue Moons misty light. A perfect blow! The battle was decided by me! Using more of my strength, I screamed and pushed the blade all the way through his torso. Flesh squished and cheap metal rendered asunder clenched in my ears, but the counterattack I was expecting did not come. The roaring was silenced as his top half drenched me, and I was relieved to know the scarlet blood washing over was not my own. I heard a familiar battle cry holler above me. It was Yokgus! There was no time to celebrate now. The enemy lay broken, like their commanders halves! I picked up his massive spear and joined in with their war cries. That was one Elite down and hopefully my Status had something good to tell me when I had the chance to read it. Hours later, the noise died down as the battle came to a close. I trailed behind and realized I only slew eleven soldiers and the Elite commander total. Squatting above a pool of blood that was thankfully not my own, I decided to wait it out until someone found me. The blood puddle belonged to the last victim of mine, a young soldier who begged me not to take his life. Please, dont kill me, I heard him cry out through my muffled helmet. Even in my bleariness I could see the damage I did to the man. His chest plate was crushed by my spear, mixed in with the dirt beneath it. I have a family I smashed his face in before I could hear the rest. Its a kill or be killed world out here, I reminded myself as I rested. Did I have a family before all of this? Even in my previous life, I had no recollection. I was interrupted by my Status opening by itself.
Level Up Achieved. Promote two stats and gain new stat parameters.
I can promote two stats? I stared dumbly at it. The status window displayed my stats, but I had a number of things to consider. Apparently, the heavy spear I could destroy my enemies with did not change my stats when I wielded it. That meant the attributes seemed to be attached only to me. Still, I could use it just fine, along with the sword. The heavy blade contained glittering metal within its edges, suggesting that it was reinforced with a strange magic metal. It cut through that man like he was made out of butter, which confused me. Was it the STR or was it the weapon? Even if I landed a lucky hit at his non-dominant side right between the armor plating, my current levels build was quite weak. It took effort to slash him in two, and if I got hit once by even a single attack from the Elite Hower, I surely would have died. My only problem was now were these Stats. Should I increase my Constitution to survive a hit or Dexterity to dodge faster? How much strength would a single letter upgrade give me? Only one way to find out.
CON: F
STR: D now upgraded to C
DEX: D now upgraded to C
INT: F
STA: D
Luck: N/A
I decided on promoting DEX instead of CON. I did not know if CON stood for what I theorized and probably would not be able to react quickly after getting hit if I survived anyways. I waited for anything to happen, but a hand smacked my back and I heard a satisfied grunt. My status window closed as I heard whoever patted me chuckle. You know, Light Voice, Yokgu laughed. I was glad he survived. Not that I would tell him that, though. For someone as quiet as you, you are quite the animal! Destroying the enemy commander, and how many soldiers? Eleven, I choked. Holy shit! You animal! Yokgu roared in approval, although I dont feel any pride in it. I noticed most of the Soul Army were human slaves. They were twisted in the process of becoming pathetic soldiers, which made me realize how weak that race truly was. Blood stained the orc, but it was dried enough to not stain my armor when he patted me on the back. Eleven kills! My rookie has grown up! We should get back with the squad and see if everyones alive, I stood up. Hey, wait up! My body ached and I was unsure of what was different about being level 2. Was it the fact that I could even walk after destroying so many enemies? Or being able to carry this heavy spear and sword while doing so? We rested at camp that night under the stars. I watched the fires smoke and the large bones that reached to the moons like white fingers. After checking, I noticed our numbers were considerably less. The watchman, Caspan, and our magical caster were present first, though I did not know the mages name. He was deadly and did his job well. Others gathered around the campfire, but it was clear our unit was shrinking fast. Yokgu and I sat down after setting the tents up. There were enough people to have their own now, I thought grimly as I swallowed some soup down. Your armor is broken up at the shoulder, Yokgu poked at the piece. Youre lucky you didnt lose the arm. I grunted in agreement. Wait a minute. As I took the busted part off, I noticed my arm was completely fine. Was it because of the level up? My blood ran down into my pit and sides, but there was no visible wound showing. It was as if the spear never hit me. That guy grazed me, I confirmed, but someone slammed a mug into my shoulder. Yo, woman! Ake rattled, his breath stank of alcohol. I was surprised he knew that, but we have been on the road for so long that he could probably tell. I suddenly felt silly for not knowing what I was and trying to hide it. He plants his rear on the barrel next to me. I wondered if the previous me was less distant, or more naive. I heard you took the enemy commander out. And eleven soldiers, but I killed sixteen. I won! I knew how to play the corporate game, so I chuckled and pretended to be jealous. Taking human lives was not something I would be proud of, but it paid me for now. Eh, Commander? Its not like I could compete with your Skill, I joked, but my gloomy face must have betrayed me. The commander simply laughed, and Yokgu howled. I bet you want a Skill, dont you? Yokgu did not seem to mind that I am a woman either, despite having no qualms about killing the human ones. I shrugged as Ake brags. Ill take one if its free, I scraped the bottom of the soup bowl. Commander, what is that Skill? A new voice came from a fresh recruit. That boy barely grew into his horns and he somehow survived this battle. Forget the one I acquired from Hower, his own spear towered over him. Its a blessing from the Gods. Ours, AckSa, gives us them. Much stronger than the Human Gods. Not even the Moons give this kind of power out, Ake grinned and raised his axe. Power Smash. I dont say Im cheating, because it uses my strength! He activated the Skill, which made the axe glow white hot and directed its powerful blow at the wooden log. He must be able to activate it with a thought, like my Status. The piece shattered, making the crowd around gasp and clap in amazement. Ake realized he no longer had a place to sit anymore so he rested on his tail and laughed. They say if you do great things or get beaten up a lot in battle, you can get a Skill, He pointed at me and laughed. You better focus on magic, woman, because you wont be able to beat me in kills! Not true, Commander, Yokgu beat his chest. He, too, smelled like alcohol. Youre forgetting I will beat her! I defeated eight, and I will catch up! I groaned and looked towards the Blue Mage in our squad. He was silently meditating on his own, I guessed. Instead of wondering further, I kicked back and rested quietly. Caspan was busy plucking dirt out of his feathers to engage in our meaningless conversations. Out of the whole unit, he was a neat freak. Skills were not cheating in my opinion if everyone had a chance at getting one. I would continue to use my own skill to survive through every battle. Still, a Power Skill could only be obtained In my dreams, I muttered allowed, but Yokgu went quiet and stared at me. What? Holy shit! Commander! Yokgu yelled at Ake. Light Voice said she dreams! Something wrong? Ake faked concern for me, but I was sure my face soured. Ah, I remember when you were a rookie, the orc laughed. That was a few months ago, but still! Now youre a war beast. New bloods like you should follow in Light Voices footsteps. The young demon boy gulped, but nodded. Is Light Voice your real name? We dont have names, I recited what Ive been told, taking a drink of whatever cruel concoction of alcohol Ake handed me at some point tonight. The bile slithered down my throat, and the Commander had already passed out with several empty mugs surrounding him. The snake man had a long enough tail to be deadly and mobile if he crawled, but also doubled as a bed. Idiot! Another fresh blooded soldier hit the boys arm. A female demon, armed with a bow and no taller than him, glared at him. I could have told you that! Sorry, sorry! Their golden eyes and horns were similar. War is hell, I groan. Brother and sister siblings should not be out this far from home. Both regarded my brooding nature as if I was the snake and Ake was not, while Yokgu simply laughed. Youll get used to her moodiness, Yokgu smacked the boys shoulder. Get some rest. That bastard knights probably got us more orders come tomorrow morning. Tch. That bastard knight saved me, I thought. Even if he wasnt aware of it. My head soon found a tough cot to sink into. I had fuzzy memories of my past life, understanding that a method for sleeping faster was acquired by relaxing the facial muscles, then working all the way down slowly and softly. Now as time had gone by, it no longer mattered. I could sleep wherever and wake to the slightest disturbance thanks to the Status skill. At the mere thought of it, the window revealed itself.
Level 2. New Objective: Slay another Elite to reach experience threshold.
I sighed. Another boss fight was required for my skill to level up. At least, there was always a new battle ahead to see the full results of my newly improved stats, even though the letter C did not fill me with great confidence. Darkness covered me and I bid farewell to the window as I succumbed to it, wondering what it was like to sleep on a tail if I had one. Chapter 3: City of Saint Kueyo III. Vastil did swing by. We woke up to those annoying horn bearers of his, much to Yokgus chagrin. With such a smug and self-righteous grin on his face, I suddenly changed my mind and did not blame the orc for disliking that knight. Perhaps it was just the knights resting face, but it was irksome to look at. He barked his orders to us, and it was made worse that he knew we had to follow them. That is just the soldier''s life, I supposed. Ake answered him, but had an odd look on his face after he approached us. I had replaced my armor from one of the fallen, and surprisingly was able to keep both the spear and sword. Whatd that bastard say, Commander? Yokgu spat. The rest of us stood by, but I was a bit unnerved by the two demon new bloods constantly peaking at me. I did not realize that they would take the orcs advice so literally. Ake puts his helmet on, and flicks out his forked tongue briefly before speaking. The Generals stating that the reinforcing battalions are to reroute to St. Kueyo. Were invading Sarwitz. Sarwitz, St. Kueyo? Yokgu nearly dropped his axe in anger. Thats bloody west from here! Across the country! What in the hells? Ake shrugged. I did not care, as a trip across the country meant a nice and long break from fighting. The city of St. Kueyo was going to be all new to me. Yokgu glanced at one of the towering vertebrae jutting out, standing forlorn under the cold Twin Suns. What was the point of saving the Soul Armys sorry asses if we cant invade with them? We are invading, I corrected him. Just elsewhere. Yokgu looked at me and punched my shoulder with a laugh. It is as you say, friend, he paused, but then I saw his fangs through his grin. But I didnt realize you could be so optimistic! I didnt think I was being optimistic Move it, Ake yelled at the front of the Tusk squad. The Generals got you lot your Horns and Tusks, now lets get more. I felt the heavy bag of coins strapped to my waist under my cloak, ensuring that it was still there and not stolen. I used them to buy food mostly, but I had nothing else to waste it on. Sometimes the bag would collide with my hip and annoy me, but now I barely felt it. I kept those complaints in my head. Oddly enough, it was comforting to feel even if it was annoying. The dull feeling being gone must be a side effect of my level up. I still felt two pairs of eyes watching me from behind as we marched. Hm? I asked aloud. I was secretly impressed that the pair could wear the AckSa armor and walk for so long. I had my sweaty helmet off, for once. The other demons got to see my matted and dirty long hair toss in the wind ,while I got to cool off. A risk, but if an arrow from an ambush were to strike it would either put me out of my misery or hit another person in my row without their helmet on. A sharp gasp came from the male demon. N-Nothing, maam, the boy looked away. My ear tilted, sensing that the girl behind me also wanted to say something. Whats your names? S-Samuel, the boy demon stuttered. Yokgu laughed and smacked him on the shoulder. His hands were as big as Samuel''s stomach. Speak straight boy! He was hinting something unpleasant between himself and the boy, but I did not want to find out. Silmil, the girl demon adjusted her arrows. Silmil was more confident than the other kid, at least, but only a little more when it came to speaking with someone who had a few more months of experience to them. As their senior, I vowed to protect them if I could even though Tusks should not expect their fellow allies to keep them alive. Its just that youre much different than what, Samuel was elbowed by either his sister or the orc. What Ive heard about... Nevermind. For some reason, I groaned. Ive been hearing that a lot. I-I dont mean to judge! Samuel stammered once again. Was that embarrassment on his face? I turned back to face the road and scoffed, much to Yokgus amusement. It was going to be a long week ahead. We traveled across our previous conquests and through the carrion infested remnants of the Soul Armys battles. During the fifth day, even Yokgu stopped making jokes as our supplies ran out. The new bloods stayed silent for the majority of the trip, but Samuel kept stealing glances at me. Love or any interest in children whatsoever is definitely not for me, Im afraid, I think to myself. Co-workers should not be dating in high paced environments like this anyways, even if we are technically on vacation. RAAAH! I heard Yokgu raging in the woods sometime later. The blur of this journey was full of boredom and bugs, but we were finally in Demon territory according to Caspan. The kids were startled as the orc let his wrath loose upon those defenseless trees, but I shrugged. It was just a thing he does when he gets hungry. Plus, it scares away other animals. He let out another roar again, with the subtlety of a shattering boulder. RAAAAAH! He could be better off hunting, Caspan muttered as we set up tents. I grunted in agreement. Or perhaps it was my stomach growling. Ake sat down with the last mug of alcohol, because he is the Commander and therefore gets the final drink. He belched and then rolled out his tail all the way as he rested. Tomorrow, youll get your share of food, he attempted to sip on the alcohol, only to realize it was already empty. Really? Silmil beamed. Despite having a tough demeanor, hunger reverted her into a child again. She scoffed when I glanced her way and jabbed Samuel with her finger. Now you can stop complaining all the time. I actually am not really hungry, Samuel muttered, but shyed away beneath Silmils glare. And lots of women, Ake flicked his tongue as he inspected the bottom of his mug. He eyed me. Human ones, too. Not interested, I groaned. I take it the citys close by, Commander? Yes, yes, he grinned. Then we will be heading out after the festivities. Festivities, Commander? I raised my voice over the roars of Yokgu. Youll see, Ake kicked back on his tail and closed his eyes. I figured I should do the same and fell onto my cot in a tent. The Demon Occupied City of St. Kueyo rested on the hill ahead as we trudged on in the morning, like a shining brick of gold on a pile of manure. Yokgu cheered, but the mental image of poop combined with the busy view of grey and yellow etched buildings clouded my interest. We were finally at our long journey''s end but I didnt want to stop now. I was not someone who belonged in a city, after all. FOOD, Yokgu roared and even Samuel let out a hoot behind us. Ake grinned with those thin vicious and greedy lips of his. I marched on silently, of course. Hey, Light Voice. I stifled a groan and grimaced instead. Cant you all just let me complain in my head for once? Yokgu punched my shoulder and his stupid fanged mouth opened. What are you planning during our stay there? Resting, I guessed. Anything to get this over with. Ah, youre no fun! Yokgus stomach growled almost as loud as he was and so did mine. He roared for food again. Food and women! Food and drinks and food! You mean women? Samuel questioned him. Dont encourage him, kid, I scoffed at him. Yokgu whirled around, his huge frame towering over the demon boy. He grinned. You know what it takes to be a man, boy? He asked with a wicked glint in his eyes. I could hear the gulp get stuck in the boys throat. You and I will have a tour, eh? Silmil growled, but the two had already sauntered off speaking of the unspeakable. She stared at me in disbelief, but I returned her gaze with a shrug. I knew better than to mind other peoples business during their break. Ake spoke slowly to me, evidently hungover from last night. I did not even know reptiles could get hungover. You got extra coins for the kills you scored, yes? I nodded. Then maybe after the gathering you should visit the Lunarists, he pointed at one of the distinct chapels jutting out of the shining city. They will tell you what moon youre most attuned with. I see, I guessed. The view of the gates were coming up, just past all the muddy tracks and trampled scarred roads. The mage behind me did not say anything, nor did Caspan. Have you ever been here before, Commander? Samuel asked. He was back and his cheeks were as red as the Reaver moon. Yokgu looked as if he was about to burst from holding in his laughter. Secretly, I wished he actually did burst into flames. Once, when it wasnt such a shit hole, Ake confirmed. The locals got out of the way as our unit marched down the street. Regroup here come nightfall or so. Run along, go get food or whatever. Just dont bring a woman along. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. He narrowed his eyes at the orc. What about two? Yokgu complained. Or three, Commander? You can even have one! His questions fell on deaf ears, as the massive snake man had already departed. There were groups of Soul Soldiers gathered in a tavern, past people lying around in various states of squalor. I refrained from holding my nose as I walked by. I sensed someone large following me, and I sighed. I thought you were going after the women? Food, friend, Yokgu told me. It was more of a warning, for some reason. Food, then woman. Then food and drinks and food. Eh, youre that serious? I stared at him. A dirty hand tugged at my arm. L-Lord, one night? A disheveled creature resembling a hooded woman retched the words out. I could not hide my disdain as her grayed out eyes stared at me. Something sharp drove its way in my heart. Pity? The words clawed their way from her mouth like worms digging out a rotten apples core. O-One night? Lord? Ah, Yokgu explained. He probably has been to a few cities in the past. These have been filling up alleyways, since the AckSa has occupied this territory. That was a light way of saying we slaughtered the capable ones here and now squat inside their cozy cities. I withdrew my arm from her and tried to walk by her, only to notice there were even more drunk demons and prostitute beggars melding together in the dolorous corridor we were wading through. L-Lord, the prostitute persisted. I sighed and Yokgu laughed. She ignored the orc and her greyed out eyes peeked through the thin veil of cloth covering her dusty body. Knowing what Yokgu was capable of doing to creatures like this, I shoved a few Horns into her ashen hand. Feed yourself, I told her. The human woman barely registered that I did anything to her at all, but I saw her other shaking hand feel the coins in a clasp. A moment passed, and she immediately fled into the dark depths like a phantom. You sure are soft, huh? She didnt even know what youre capable of, Yokgu laughed. I did not want to know what he meant by that. Was it because they didnt see I let that human woman go awhile ago and thought of the worst result? But that will surely attract more beggars, if she brags! Weren''t they going to already annoy people anyways? I muttered. There were rows of many other pale faced, thin creatures standing around bothering other passing soldiers. Some were humans, others were other races Demons displaced at some point or another. We got our food quickly and I chose my preferred way of eating: Alone. Despite my pointed ears being squished tightly in my helmet, I could hear them whispering about our unit as Yokgu marched in and loudly ordered whatever meat he could get his hands on. He had an opposite preference on eating than me: With everyone else, lively and in charge. I ate quietly, but as I was getting ready to depart and brood somewhere else someone put a hand on mine. Not interested, I told them before looking at the thin fingers, but the hand was firmer than some beggar or prostitute. Youre the woman in the Tusk Unit, right? A womans voice wormed its way into my ears. I turned to face her and was taken aback by what I saw. A barbed tail and revealing outfit greeted my eyes, and it was not the worst thing I could have seen. I knew these kinds of demons. I sighed. A veil blocked me from seeing her eyes, hanging just above her teasing and succulent lips. Theres another one in my unit, I sighed, wondering why it could not be Silmil in my position instead. But you got me. Ara? Why so cold? We could play together, alone or with these men! The woman chuckled, seductively. The thought of being with many men revolted me. Still, can she really be so coquettish in wartime like this? I took that thought away. People choose their vices to think about anything besides killing, I supposed. I would say all of them were wrong and they should be gloomy like me, but that sounded exhausting. I was too busy internalizing my judgment to realize her hand was snaking its way in between the plates on my chest. She leaned over, and I averted my eyes from her overflowing breasts. I heard from you were interested in magic. Not yours, I hissed. The curvaceous lips frowned and the hand stopped reaching for me. No thanks. So mean! The succubus looked saddened by my remark, so I relented a little with a curious stare and her beautiful lips smiled once again. The Lunarists await you past the block over there. They can read your magic. Why are you helping me? I asked her. So we can play later after the assembly, silly, the succubus laughed in a pretty tone which sang above the bustling tavern. I groaned. Of course, that answer was the only obvious one. Well see, I told her and walked briskly away in a futile attempt to shake her off of me. I shall make myself scarce after whatever assembly this place has for me. Later, I found myself lined up with my squad with many others in the courtyard of a massive fortress that used to belong to the Human Hero known as Saint Kueyo. Time was slower than a slug, but that was how all company meetings went. The seven moons dipped below the thick clouds and on a balcony above us many horn bearers scrambled in a formation. This whole situation seemed to be a procession. Something big was about to happen, but Yokgu showed up hammered and ruined the tension. He glared at me and smacked me on the back. I stared at him, exasperated, but I noticed a genuine worry on his stupid face. Did I miss anything? He asked me, wiping drool off his chin. Second thought, I worried if that was not actually drool and drew away from his face. What happened to bringing women here? I teased him. Its serious here, friend, he ducked his head, but still remains a few of them taller than me. I dont do well in official business. Time to learn, Caspan spoke up behind him. Yokgu jumped, nearly yelping. I chuckled. Dont step up on me like that! He whined, but turned back to me. And did you just chuckle? Before I could answer, the moons rotated. The Reaver moon dipped the land in a blood red tint and horns started to blast. Did they plan this whole thing like this? All for an ominous, evil showing? I sighed. We are all a part of the Demon Army, I supposed. A massive tower of a man stood at the balcony and I immediately recognized his powerful stature and armor, but I could not pinpoint where in my past. The man was clearly a General. Soldiers! Gathered here today! He roared triumphantly. Ah, I groan. Its a hype up company speech: A board meeting where executives act excited for profit we soldiers will never see. Yet it is effective in hell raising the demon troops. We shall strike into the heart of Sarwitz for His Majestys Glory and Will! Glory and Will! The troops roared after him. Even Yokgu was getting fired up beside me. The demon siblings seemed to resonate with the falling red moon. Yet, I remained silent. There is no point in cheering for the deaths of another nation''s army all because someone above us ordered us to die out there. The General rambled on with a passion, but I was afraid my ears were too squished in my helmet to listen. Glory and Will! Glory and Will, I joined in, playing my part monotonously and without enthusiasm, before running out of energy quickly to cheer at all. A sweet smelling fragrance invaded my nose as I stood with my cheering squad. I had not noticed it before, but I realized the smell was from her. A sly hand slipped its way between my legs. Dammit, succubus! I swatted it away and glared at its source. The veiled demonesss lips smirked as the hand went away. Why was she here with our squad? Her head tilts, reading my questioning countenance like a book. Dont tell me, I groaned as Yokgu bumped into me as he cheered. I hardly felt his collision with me as a bead of sweat dripped on my forehead. This witch has been transferred to our squad. I wish I was actually deaf, because I could hear the dulcet tone of her laughter carry over with the roaring crowd of demons. After the ceremony, I maneuvered my way through the alleyways past drunken soldiers and beaten beggars alike. I knew that witch let me go alone to be chased later, but a sick part of me also wondered why she was so interested in me. It could simply be a game for her, for my heart must have been black just like the rest of these soldiers. Not to mention I was sweaty and gross like a true Tusk. I was not opposed with her idea of fun, but I justified myself as I did not believe in fooling around during work hours. As I nearly tripped over a dying prostitute, the peak of light peered over the incline and the chapel came into view. If I was not mistaken, that was the Lunarist Chapel. The building itself was adorned with a special glass that looked like stained glass in the swirling pattern of the Seven Moons. The peculiar light from the red moon made its symbol on the pattern glow particularly brighter than the others, but did not smother them. It would have been something to appreciate during times of peace, I mused as I stood at the entrance. I breathed in and then pushed my way in through its wooden doors. The musing and rumination did not last as long as I would have liked, as a scream pierced my ears from inside. Like all things the Ack''Sa corrupted, this building has been transformed on the inside like a tumor blighting the body. I pushed the door open and stepped inside. If the Hells were built in layers, this terrible view must have been from one of them. Torture cages hung from the rafters, full of blood and suffering people. I noticed they were all mostly human, but up ahead stood a tall, lanky demon draped in a white uniform towering over a cage. A demon in white, I tried to recall what Ake told me during our march here. I spent half an hour memorizing the rituals and these guys. An Inquisitor. Ones sent by the AckSas own Church, to extract information with their deadly Mind Skills. To my surprise, the poor fool he was torturing within the cage was a demon. Undaunted, I stepped up and saw a statue with an offering altar, as the Inquisitor continued his gruesome business. His hand palmed the demons head, and I could see matter being extracted out of the demons ears and eyes as he screamed. The tall, white form turned to me without stopping as I placed my offering of Tusks in the bowl. A new face, the Inquisitors voice seemed calm and pious, despite the energy in his hand intensifying. The demons head exploded within his deadly grasp in a split second, painting the cage in red. I did not flinch at the scene, however, since that is not what soldiers like me do when such sorry sights happen. I could assume since he was blown up inside there definitely was because he clearly did not do his job correctly. Your generosity pleases the Lunarists. I kept quiet, but place my hand over my heart and signalled that I desire my moon attunement to be read. The Inquisitors hooded robe nodded and his bloodied sleeve pointed towards the western wings chamber. They await you in that chamber, Child of the Nameless, he repeats my gesture with his free hand. Now go, Ive more of these traitorous worms to wring their brains from. Ah, betraying the Demon Army by selling information resulted in that, I glanced at the flesh painted cages exploded contents. Whatever mission that lies ahead of me will be a pain in my side if that is the case. I was glad I took the Commanders advice to get information on my magic potency. And not too long after, I was disappointed. Your Magic, Child, one of the red hooded Lunarists told me in a hush tone. More screams came from the lobby as I shifted in anticipation. Is unusual for most. You are attuned to two Moons, unlike most people. Two? I blurted. I could not stop myself from asking. This could be good, I thought. Two ways of surviving in battle. Another one in a green robe raised her bony hand. You have the attunement of Dio, she explained. Nature magic, I groaned. Of course, as an elf I would have that attunement. The green sleeve pointed at the red hooded one, while the five other robed Lunarists remained silent. I started to realize the gist of the situation. And the attunement of Reaver. However! The red hooded Reaver Lunarist spoke up. I could not tell if he knew I would try to interject with questions or the screams of anguish echoes coming from outside would interfere with his declarations. Your magic is split between the two. You will not be able to apply much of your magical energy to either Dio or Reaver in battle, soldier. I-I see, I could not hide my disappointment in myself. Was it because of my nonexistent Luck stat? The Dio and Reaver Lunarists returned to their silent meditations, so I saw myself out. The Inquisitor remained silent as he conducted his business, except he had several more decorated cages with him. His towering hood turned towards me as I made my way to the offering altar. I performed the gesture and left more coins as I exited, silently fuming. Chapter 3.1: Come As You Are
This is a bonus Chapter!
We sat around the campfires with our stomachs practically in our mouths when Yokgu came back from his daily rampaging. Kueyo, or whatever, seemed like an eternitys walk away and hes been at it for several days now. For an orc, I likened his roaring and moaning to a child throwing a tantrum. It was not like I would tell him that, a part of me was terrified of every man in this unit. Silmil had her brother, but I had no one still. Even if no one really wanted to bother me. Yokgu did not try to mess with me ever since I arrived here or try things with me, but I was not so sure I could trust him even though us Tusks had to trust each other. His way of messing with me was again, quite childish compared to what I could think of what goes on between opposite sexes in militaries. Was it because he was an Orc and I was an Elf? I didnt want to know. I trusted him to stay at a spears length away from me. Thats how I would have put it originally, but the situation was getting worse. The orc arrived unusually happy this time, with fists full of dirt. No, I cringed. It wasnt dirt in his hands, it was bugs! I took back that I trusted this man he was crazy if he thought I would. Hey, Light Voice, he laughed. Got grub for us. A special. You in? You just want me to be your test subject, I grumbled. The men were gathering a little too closely for my liking and my turn to patrol was next. Yokgu howled as the bugs in his fists twitched and squirmed their way between his fingers. What Circle of Hell did you scoop those out of? My ass! Yokgu hollered. The laughing continued, but luckily that cloaked my stomach growling. If I was to keep these guys from messing with me in or during my sleep I might as well be as crazy as possible. What if demons like crazy? I snatched his hand and ripped several bugs from his fist maintaining eye contact. This level two elf isnt ugh afraid of bugs. I loathed them. A red one, a blue one, and several green ones played their disgusting choruses as they wiggled on my hand. Breakfast twitches, lunch buzzes, and the dinner ones screech. Instantly, Yokgu fell dead silent. Y-You, he hesitated. You aint gonna eat those for real, right? The bugs were not what I was used to, lacking six legs and wings. Instead, they looked like tiny men with stumpy pairs of arms and legs. How odd, if I cared about that I would have set them free. Well. Down the hatch, little man. I scrunched up the red one into a little roll and slammed it down my mouth quickly before my mind could tell me to stop. I heard gasps, popping louder with the crackling fire as I crunched into the bug. I swallowed it down, without much of a fuss. W-Well? Yokgu asked me. I stuck a finger up and told him to wait. The blue one was next. It had a fat head, but I was not even sure that was its head. Down you go, too. The taste was a blend of dirt and leaves, but I figured bugs were high in protein right? Before I knew it, my tongue and mouth felt only my sweaty palms. I had eaten all of them without even noticing. I gulped the last one down. They taste alright, I guess, I shrugged and scooped the rest of the bugs out of his hands. Yokgu was too shocked to speak. All hail the Bug-eater! The men cheered. Pretty soon, I was sure we would all be eating bugs since the damn supplies ran out a few days ago. They were free, and Yokgu had a knack for finding the green ones so I couldnt complain. I could eat them all day as long as I didnt look at them. The nickname wouldnt stick very long, so I took my spear after chowing down the bugs and departed for my patrol route. I was scared during my first couple of rounds, but now I used the patrols to slack off. Even if something large was stalking these woods, I did not care. Take me out of my misery, Id say. There was a particular spot I could sit at for hours without anyone noticing I was lazing about there. The moons made it easy to tell the time and since it was the Green one, I blended in quite nicely with the rest of the woods. As I sat down on a fallen log, it occurred to me that other soldiers probably used this same spot to hide at as well. Oh well, I plopped a blue bug in my mouth. Such was the world of low level employees like us. We dont get paid enough to do our jobs properly. Something crashed in the distance, shaking me awake. An attack? I fumbled in the dark for my spear. I scanned the place. Bobbing lights glinted through the branches. Ah, a search party. I stood up properly, hoping that they wouldnt notice Ive been here the whole time. Those trees shaking like that, pulling apart meant that someone probably was deserting or on the run. How foolish, I sighed. I doubt humans would let a demon live with them and that Dark Gods Generals in charge of them probably didnt treat runners well if they caught them. Something shifted in the branches near me. Why did they pick me to run to? I groaned. Now I have to lie. Psst! Bug-eater! Someone whispered at me from behind the bushes. Fancy a spot for me, eh? Tch, is this some kind of prank the Orcs got you in? I sighed at the bush. A bunch of leaves parted and a black Pestilence imp peeked out at me. What the hell is he doing here? I folded my arms and stared at him. Whats in it for me? D-Dont do me like that, Bug-eater! He pleaded. L-Look, Im sorry for callin ya Bug-eater. Nameless just got too much syllables for this ol tongue! This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Thats I counted my fingers. Two syllables. Even less than Bug-eater. You know what I mean, Nameless, he sighed. The torches were getting closer, sending the imp into a panic. Ill make it up for you if you spot me. An imp special, eh? Eh? It was too late for me to respond. The demons attached to the torches caught up to me. The bushs leaves closed and I was forced to improvise. The group of the soldiers closed on me, staring at me. I yawned. Nameless? The important looking one out of the group barked at me. He was one of the Knights guys. W-Why so bright, man? I grumbled, accidentally dropping my spear. Shit. The soldier stared at me in annoyance. No ones attacking anything here, sir. Not on my watch. I awkwardly picked up my spear and saluted. What? The man gave an exasperated sigh. Were searching for one of you Tusks. On the run, by the AckSa. On the run? I groggily asked. Aint no ones on the run here, sir. Not on my watch. The torches bobbed up and down, making me shield my eyes. It felt like someone was doing a sobriety check on me, as if I was pulled over. Vastils soldier clearly had enough of me, but it was evident that he did not notice the imp in the bush. Keep an eye open, Nameless, he poked my chest plate. He cant be too far from here, but were wasting time. Go on, lads! The soldiers all filed through the woods, leaving me all alone again. A snickering came from the bush, making me sigh. I sat back down on my resting log and soon the ugly Pestilence imp emerged from the bush. Your actings pretty good, mate, he chuckled. Youd fool an Arcadian with it. Very funny, I groaned. I didnt mean to appear so incompetent, but it worked. I didnt even know what an Arcadian was. We sat in silence for a moment, but I interrupted him before he could speak. Look, man. I dont really care for the reasoning of why youre in trouble with those guys, but keep me out of it. Yeah, yeah, the imp frowned. At least I thought it was a frown. Was that apprehension in his voice? Were imps capable of feeling anything like that? Just tryin to catch my breath, you know? You know what, I should go. He stood up to go, but I yanked his shoulder. What about this so-called reward? I couldnt say imp special without feeling awkward. Oo, right, right, He turned. I held my hips and looked at him with a stern glare. Was I getting scammed? Hells, yous a stickler. Palm please. Now Im definitely getting scammed, but I held my palm in front of him. The imp was half my height, but he gripped it with a stinky hand and hovered his other over it. Magic? From a Pestilence creature, this was bad. A sharp burning pain suddenly carved itself on my palm as his hands glowed, but I did my best to not scream in pain. Instead, I kept my voice steady as the imp murmured his chant. Ow, I said monotonously after he let my palm go. The imps face looked disappointed. What? Aw, yous none fun! Normally they scream and they cry after my magics hit em, he gave a nervous chuckle, but looked over his shoulder before continuing. He pointed at the strange carving on my hand. This heres a Rune. Yeah, thats right. A Rune. Thats my magics, what those bozos are after. One use. Got it? Got it, I guessed. He didnt seem to understand that I did not know a single thing about magic. How do I use it? Oh, right, the imp closed his eyes. He held his hand up to his forehead. Do this and recite, Come as you are. Itll shatter and make that bug scraping hand of yours all pretty again, mate. Im off! See ya! Huh, see you, I said quietly as I inspected the odd Rune on my hand. The imp scurried away, leaving me alone on the log. The marking was black as a burn charring, scarring the skin with an esoteric pentagram. Colbalt glittering lights dotted within the inky darkness, making me realize someone above was watching me through it. It was like a tattoo, except with magical starlight glowing within the pools of black. I clicked my tongue. Tch. I forgot to ask him what reciting that does. The next night I didnt see any of Vastils fellows, nor the imp. In my head, Id like to imagine he escaped and is living his best life somewhere else, but we Tusks know the answer to the question of survival out there alone. As I sat down in front of the campfire, Yokgu came back along with the two siblings. He surprisingly had been munching on bugs he found, but scowled at me as he ate. I returned his angry mug with a blank stare. Bah, one more day of this, he grunted, throwing a screeching green bug in his mouth. Two, Ake slithered behind him and unfurled his tail. Two more days. You got to be kidding me, Yokgu groaned. His disappointment made me chuckle. Did you just chuckle? No, I sighed, itching my hand. Whats that? Samuel pointed at the rune. Ho? Yokgu stared at it, but his eyes grew wide. A Rune? That belongs to that This idiot was going to blow my cover! I almost protested but the snakeman rattled, quieting the group down. Shush, orc, Ake cut him off. No reporting here. On one condition. What? I asked. Of course, mercy was not an option with these guys. I knew what he was going to say next. You use it, his thin lips split into a mischievous smile as his forked tongue flicked out. I held up my palm and looked at the pentagram. Truthfully, I was scared of losing my hand if I recited that phrase, but judging by the state of it I might as well use the Rune. My hand had boils and other Pestilence on it, which my Status said nothing about. Well, here goes. Come as you are, I recited the phrase while still holding it up. The boils and poison marks sluiced off my palm, becoming black sludge as my hand burst with cyan light. It was similar to the Cold Moons magic, but no one said it was. I felt a tingling sensation as the macabre process began, but surprisingly no pain. The black slop slipped off and dissolved into mist which hovered before the campfire. Its forming something! A wave of oohs and ahhs pushed over the crowd. I squinted at the mist, which was forming the remarkable detailed shape of a person. No way, I stared at it. It was like a hologram, beginning to glow a soft and flickering cobalt blue like the magic before. I knew exactly who this person was. Black hair, brown sunken eyes, wearing a suit and tie. An exceedingly average office worker, this woman was me from my old life! Who is that? Yokgu laughed. A human? I dunno, I shrugged, hoping my shocked expression didnt show too much. Another hand shoved me playfully. One of your victims? Ake inspected the hologram with a greedy grin. The others hooted and howled. Victims? Silmil eyed me suspiciously. I shook my head, but Yokgu laughed over me. Yeah! The Nameless loves to play with human women! Yokgu punched me lightly in the shoulder. Dont you, Light Voice? Not really, I muttered, but I kept my eyes on my old self. That truly was me, but I felt nothing for my old reflection or the lonely office memories that it gave me. I wish I knew myself better than that, but perhaps thats all I became towards the end of my life in that old world. A shell of a person, lost in her work. I went to bed shortly after the reflection faded away finally, but I did not even dream of my old self. Chapter 4: Ambush in the Sarwitz Jungles IV. The sight was gruesome when we came by. We stood around the decapitated body scratching our own heads. The corpse was missing more than just that; it was divided from the neck with the gash stopping above the middle of his torso. What was left of his face was a distance away, unfurled and splattered like a brown and foamy soggy tunic. I sensed unease welling up in the boy demon, Samuel. He was barking with the other soldiers a lot last night but it seemed like it was for nothing, I grimaced. The horrors of this world stripped his manliness down to his youth. Soldiers did not feel discomfort over common sights like the splatter before us, but he will learn soon enough. Same with his sister, who hid behind him. Our orders were clear and simple: Cross the Sarwitz Jungle and join the Damned Army in their siege against Fort Bassalt. A Skill? Caspan murmured more to himself then to anyone else as he regarded the corpse. His face is bludgeoned, rather than a pierced strike. Most likely, the sweet voice of Nanishtar drew closer to me. I attempted to skirt around the succubus''s body, but failed to avoid her hands from touching my neck. Immediately, flashes of what she and I did last night flooded my mind. I learned her name last night, among the softness of her skin and the way she enveloped me in her I snapped out of it and freed myself from her touch. Hopefully I did so without much of a fuss. She pouted, yet I remained annoyed. The succubus continued on as I retreated next to a snickering Yokgu. A Power Skill delivered by a fleeing warrior. Theres more over here! Another called out a distance away. Ope! Let me see them! Nanishtar turned towards the next victim. Her beautiful hips swayed, clad in an armored war dress that never seemed to get dirty and exposed her skin. Why does that woman not have AckSa armor on? I only saw outfits like that in movies. Having trouble with the new transfer, Light Voice? Yokgu howled with laughter. We left the corpse behind and moved to investigate the other dismembered soldiers. No, I lied. Yokgu gave me a friendly shove. Its just that she seems under-equipped. For battling. And walking. Healers dont battle, dumbass, Yokgu poked me, although we both fell into silence. We observed her for a few moments. I kept up my best efforts to not watch only her butt as it swayed wickedly, instead noting the staff strapped to her back. It looked like a rifle from my old life. I shuddered at the thought of rifles possibly being inside of this world. The succubuss tail flicked whenever she found amusement which seemed to happen more often as she drew near to more destroyed corpses further down the pathway. Thats just what demons do with their tails, I mused. Ake signaled to us to start moving. I peered through the thick forest at its main path. It would be better if we avoided it, but soldiers do not question their Commanders. There was something I felt like I was missing, but like an irksome itch that kept itself in an unreachable area on my backside, I could not remember what the missing detail was. For now, as long as Nanishtar kept away from me I was fine. Did you get to know what your attunements are? Yokgu asked me. For a giant of a man with a fearsome fanged face, his eyes were still full of life. It was unsettling to me how one could be this lively in war time. Did you meet an Inquisitor? Yes, I said blankly. Yokgu waved his hands in exasperation. What? Details, woman! Details! He laughed. We need more magic in this next battle! Well, I warned him. Youre going to be very disappointed. I barely have magic to speak of. Yokgu beat his chest in frustration, but laughed at my own anger when he noticed. I blamed my nonexistent Luck stat, but knew if I were to survive until my next level up it would be wasted to promote such a stat. Why did my skill even have it? Whats an Inquisitor? Silmil asked. The demon girl had her armor and helmet on, carrying a standard bow and arrow. I would say she preferred her distance, but the mythril infused sword strapped to her side said otherwise. They were handing those things out like they were loaves of bread when the Hatred Army took the Soria mines. A high ranking member of the Church. Very dangerous, Ake rattled. I grunted in agreement, remembering those gooey cages. Those soldiers were cooked by the Inquisitors Mind Skill from the inside out, head first. Wouldnt want to be those guys, I thought grimly. Or a janitor. He halted the conversation, seeing something on the hill long before we could. I wished I was taller, I was about to complain but he signaled to keep on marching. A burning wagon is up ahead. Bandits? Yokgu cracked his knuckles. I can smash them up in an instant! We approached the wagon. Lots of recent footprints, I observed. They crossed over each other in a frantic attempt at a retreat and more peculiar carved juts came from a blow that nearly split the wagon in two. Whoever came by here utilized the same skill on those Damned Army soldiers on his way past here. My hair suddenly raised. Commander, were walking into an ambush, I pointed at the bordering trees, where they might be. The Skill User is still in the area A groan came from beneath the wreckage, startling all of us. No alert from my Skill? I clenched my teeth, only to realize a bloody human was reaching towards me. His legs did not seem to be fitting where they were supposed to normally be and a gash bloomed near the top of his head. H-Help me, the human begged. My face must have twisted into disgust, as the squad settled back down. Yokgu laughed as I shifted away from the carved up man. I was about to speak, but he screamed again. Help, a-ang Shut it, I silenced the human with the butt end of my spear. The mangled creatures head crumbled and matter stuck on my spear, shocking me. Luckily, my helmet hid it, so I simply smeared it off on the grass next to the corpse. I did not mean to kill him, but I was more irritated with Yokgu. Ake shrugged, and my sudden brutality worked on silencing the orc. The Commander signaled to move with caution in formation. We nearly have forgotten that we were in enemy territory. We departed swiftly from the wagon, but now with the threat of the enemy looming within these woods. Great. An arm wrapped around mine, and immediately flashes of Nanishtars soft skin peppered my mind. I yanked out of her reach. Aw, the succubus whined. Why are you being so cold? Im trying to stay alive, I scolded her with a growl. And youre not helping. I just love your aggressive side, Nanishtar licked her juicy lips with that incredible tongue of hers from beneath her veil. Aggressive side? I scoffed. Does she get some kind of sign on bonus for being this annoying? The hand touched my chin and images of kissing her smooth arms and luscious lips slipped their way behind my irises. How surreal, I thought as I swatted the hand away. This species has a strong power over the mind, but I was not sure how effective she would be in combat dressed like that. Thankfully, Yokgus laughter was the only thing that pulled me afloat from the mental waves of her lusty body. Right, this woman is trying to get me killed. Amidst the giggling and laughing, Ake hissed and my hair rose again. My status opened by itself and the beating of my heart stopped me from groaning. Get out of the woods, back to the roads, he commanded the Tusk unit''s slave soldiers. He pointed at me and Yokgu to defend the retreating forces. Great.
Alert: Heavily armed hostiles approaching.
Thanks for telling me what the Commander already knew, I grit my teeth. The Inquisitor mentioned interference by demons. Were they able to set this attack up because of the sold information? My team immediately began to get tense, waiting for an attack. Now! I shoved Nanishtar off of me and readied my spear. A massive blast of Wind magic struck the position I dodged from, and the succubus got the hint to cease being annoying. No, it wasnt magic! I noticed a glowing arrow lying in the wreckage. It was a Power Skill!
Alert: Heavily armed Skill Users incoming.
The roar of several enemy soldiers rapidly approached me, while more dangerous Power Arrows tore through the woods. A roar? I scoffed. It was foolish to reveal their location before attacking. I threw myself near the trees in the hopes of avoiding whatever other attacks the enemy had and ran for it. Yokgu roared and backed the retreating Tusk force with me and we spread out just enough for the archer and mage to cover us as we made way towards the road. I scanned the forest for these hostile entities and it did not take long to find them. Dont let them escape! Someone roared as the forest became beaten with heavy movement. Our attackers were human soldiers dislocated from Bassalt Fort as the Damned Army razed through this place, most likely. Yet, that does not explain the guerilla warfare. Soldiers as clunky and fresh blooded as these did not seem like the type to be good at that. Where were those Skill users? I looked at Yokgu, but I already knew what his idea of defense was going to be. Shit! How are they still mucking about here? Yokgu spat out black bile. These bastards should have all been crushed by the Damned. They have a Skill User and a magical caster, I warned him, ignoring his complaints. The orc grunted, but still charged into the enemy groups. The retreating forces had no choice but to defend with us. Its a battle! I cut down one soldier, admiring how easy it was to wield the spear. The high value targets were yet to be seen, but there was no alert warning me of an Elite''s presence. Someone was approaching behind me, but my blade found his head and my helmet crushed anothers face in with a headbutt. There was an odd feeling from how easy it was to defend from the little ground we gained from retreating. The Damned Army reinforcements are here! Another called out. Stop them! Despite the initial gusto, the enemies started to break from the magical caster on our side and our spears. I found myself a small window of time to breathe behind a tree. Silmil and Samuel quickly took cover behind the trunks beside mine. Throats dry. The forest is misty from low hanging fog and the stench of blood. Their combat senses were good for them to get this far, I mused as the pair checked their weapons. I peered around the tree in order to find my warnings targets. Amidst the fighting Tusks and humans, I spotted a party of four individuals. They were uniquely dressed, and much more equipped than the regular run-of-the-mill fry. I let out a sigh and hid back behind the tree. Of course. What are those? Silmil saw them too. Adventurers, I told them.
Alert: Four Heavily Armed Skill Users in the vicinity.
Dont those tend to do odd jobs from the country? Samuel was well learned, reaching the same conclusion I had. They cleared out dungeons and slayed beasts. Apparently, mercenary work was also a part of those odd jobs. One of the buildings in St. Kueyo was razed, and the insignia burned to pieces. It belonged to the Adventurer Guild, or whoever, of that country. Demons must hate these guys a lot. Still, the Status skill showed nothing about them being Elites. Their confident looks seemed to ignore the fact that the Tusk unit was quickly turning the tide of the fight against them. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Were getting surrounded! The big guy, a Tank, with a Great Shield called to the well-dressed adventurer. You fine, Leader? Shit! I charged at the Tank, noting that a magical caster and a ranger type was with the Leader and tank. These were the last ones before the soldiers get completely crushed. As soon as my spear collided against the shield, it began to glow white. Iron Wall? Power Shield? My eyes betrayed my stoic look with hesitation and the Tank grinned. My hands rattled, and I had to kick off his shield as my spear uselessly bounced off the Skill. The Skill smashed the ground where I jumped from. Shit. He could have crushed me in an instant! I regarded the man for a moment to buy time. Strangely enough, the Tank seemed ill equipped for an actual battle. He had no helmet, despite wearing heavy armor. All of the adventurer partys members appeared as if they were caught in the crossfire. It no longer mattered during war time, I squashed my helmet back on my head fully and regained feeling in my hands. You like that shit, Demon? He blocked off the vulnerable squishy enemies in his party. I could sense his hesitance, since he did not have much of a counterattack to mount against me. All you people do is kill and destroy! Are you sure you want to do this? This isnt some monster den to clear, I warned him, only to receive mocking instead. I rolled my eyes. If I was a part of the bad guys team, then I should act like one I guessed. I switched my tone. Your little adventures will end here and now. Go! The Tank spat at my armor and laughed again as he called for an attack. Yokgu roared from somewhere in the woods, but a spike of magical energy pulled at my skin as an alert from the Status skill appeared. Dios green magic, I ducked. A Wind Blade rattled the top of my helmet, slicing a few soldiers in half. A tree crashed down, and Yokgus roar went silent. Yokgu? I screamed, and looked at the mages glowing staff. I saw his hand sticking out from under the log and fury erupted inside of me. So you monsters can feel emotions! The Leader laughed as more magic tore soldiers apart. I return my emotions to my core, for he was right. Its not a soldiers duty to show those. Still, they will all pay for that! The mages look in her eyes was full of horror from the damage she caused. Were those tears? These adventurers were inexperienced in actual combat, I noted. I can take immediate advantage over that. Youre no better than us. Murdering others with those Skills of yours. You think you have it easy, but you are wrong, I taunted them. The Leader gave me an incredulous look as I pretended to pace and mock them some more. You cry when you kill, humans. You''re weak willed soldiers in the middle of a fight to the death, and yet you still cry! It is why I I am so very jealous of you. The girl''s eyes seemed to drop her guard, as the Leader tried to retort or use a skill. I immediately charged again upon closing enough distance, forcing the Tank to use his Skill improperly. I feinted a shield breaker, sacrificing the spear against the skill, but as he rose his shield with that mocking grin of his, I leapt on top of it and slashed his exposed head off with my sword. The DEX stat appeared to improve my speeds, and my bluff found bloody revenge. Surprisingly, the mage screamed. You killed him! The mage shrieked at me, but all I returned was a blank stare after standing up over the headless Tank. You damn invader! The Leaders sword was glowing. Shit, I was exposed and his blade was coming right at me. Picking on the weak! However, Im not weak!
Alert: Skill Power incoming.
The glowing sword blazed with a heat and power blessed by divine strength, easily shattering my sword and crushing a burning scar across my breastplate. Destroyed armor and shattered sword, I taunted him. It will not be enough to stop an army if you are too afraid to actually kill. Leader get back! The Ranger called out from behind me, drawing her glowing bow. Tch, I was careless and lost track of her, but suddenly the collapsed tree flung off with a thunderous crash behind me. A pair of arms seized the human girl, lifting her up into the air while she screamed helplessly. A piece of bark and sticks fell on top of a standing Yokgu, but he looked furious. Put her down! The Leader roared and switched his target to him. As he charged, I delivered a swift armored boot to his shin, dropping him instantly. Thats a horrible choice of words for a man like that, I sighed. The man''s face fell when he realized what I meant. Yokgu regarded the Leader as he effortlessly rose with the flailing ranger in his grasp, but grinned and nodded. Okay, human. I will put her down! Fear spread across her face, but in an instant he flung the helpless Ranger into his powerful knee. The crunch was loud enough to make me wince. Two eliminated, I growled. The party has been broken! Time to end this. The Leader did not move as I regarded him warily, which was perplexing, though the sorrowful look upon his face after seeing his comrades fall would stick inside my mind for a while. The mage had six arrows lined up inside her chest from Silmils bow, who was hidden in the treeline. Unceremoniously, I marched up to him and cut him down in a swift blow with his sword and left it in him. The battle was decided! I looked at the former Leaders open lifeless eyes, and noticed they appeared to be charmed by magic. Nanishtar, I concluded and turned to see the witch hiding behind a tree with a perverted look on her smile. Even the veil could not conceal her twisted nature. A Mind Skill? She was a lot more dangerous than I thought. I shuddered. Yokgu grinned with his fangs and torso covered in blood and burst into laughter at my apparently disturbed face, kicking the halves of the ranger into the forest. I twisted into disgust, but noticed his grin evaporated as the succubus approached him. Yokgu, my dear, she called. Yokgu froze up and fear crawled across his face. He did not even react when I smirked. Youre hurt, let me tend to your wounds! Y-Yes, maam, he stammered. A veteran beast turned instantly into a puppy, I scoffed and began to trudge off to regroup but something made me freeze. If there were four Skill Holders, then where was the fourth one? None of them seemed to be used to killing anyone. Who was destroying those scouts from before? That mage did not seem to employ both magic and Skill, so where was the last member of this group at? Suddenly something hit me and my world went sideways. A blast of powerful white energy from an unknown weapon struck my side. I did not have time to register as I careened through wood and brush alike. I screamed in pain and realized my legs definitely did not work. Despite my horror at the state of my body, I groaned in agony and frustration. Why did I have to jinx myself? I tried to move my hand to escape, but it was too late. Boots were moving towards me! I helplessly flailed for anything that I could use to defend myself with. The vision of my attacker, the fourth Skill Holder, walked slowly towards me. Was this their ace in the hole? I burped out blood, and wailed involuntarily. The chest piece was gone. As they walked closer, my thoughts focused on my broken hand as I attempted to peel the remains of seared metal off of me. The Status alert did arrive, much to my chagrin. The attacker simply was too fast. You remember me? A feminine human leaned over me. Obviously not, lady! She is dressed in those adventurer clothes, but I remained silent and closed my eyes. To die against an overpowered Skill, was exactly what a soldier like me deserved. My chest felt like it was shattered like that soldier we first found. Wood punctured multiple places and my Status Skill was giving me critical alerts. My Lord? Those words pulled me out of my stupor, and I open a cracked eye at her. The other was gone, I assumed. The human leaning over me revealed her face and I recognized her. The tent, I tried to speak but coughed up more chunks of blood instead. She was in my tent that night! So the skill was correct in warning me. If my destroyed face was smiling at the irony, the woman did not seem to notice. She looked over her shoulder as she grabbed something from her lapel, and placed it on my chest. A feather? I groaned in an attempt to stop her from wasting that on me! It was too late! Shit! I screamed as my bones started to reform and heard every tendon pull back together. The woman waited until I was done writhing and my body pieced itself back together. Why do this for me? I croaked, but heaved for breath. The chest plate! The woman rested me down and I felt the piece lift off of me. I freed my breath, but I was too weak to move. Could my Status skill heal me? Would this enemy allow me to escape? I stare at her and gulp as a cold metal object was placed on my chest. "Y-You should have... killed me." From one woman, she pointed at the object on my chest. My eyes wandered towards it and realized it was a lantern. A singular red and white feather that contained much more power than the first one rested within it. To another. Find your freedom, Nameless.
Alert: Legendary item, "Phoenix Feather" acquired.
W-Wait! It was too late, for the Skill Holder vanished within another powerful skill of hers. I tucked the lamp into my cloak and pull my tunic over. The crumpled remains of metal plating sat next to me and I was alone. That chest armor was long gone, I groaned. The bloody sticks that pierced me were now dirtying my stained skin, resting uselessly on top of me. Heavily armored movement and screams broke through the trees, and a familiar rattling noise rapidly approached. Commander Akes glowing axe slashed through the human soldiers in his wake as he chased them on his belly, but stopped as he noticed me. Taking a nap, Light Voice? He inquired, squeezing one of the humans in his grip until it popped. After eyeing the chest piece and the blown up path my body made as I crashed through, he turned to me. A Skill did that, eh? Theyre waiting for you at the road point. Get healed there and grab gear, Light Voice. Yes, Commander, I stammered. I realized my tunic exposed more than it normally would. Shit. That explains his odd look. He saw everything, but Ake had already slithered off to hunt more prey. I swore again out of embarrassment and stumbled my way back to the main Tusk unit. My Status skill did not level up, so I guess all that I had to show for this battle was getting flung through the forest like a tossed pine cone. I vowed to find and slay an Elite. I would definitely have to level up in this world if I were to come against another powerful foe like that woman. Hells, what happened to you? Yokgu looked actually worried as I approached the rendezvous point. Caspan simply covered Samuels eyes with his spare wing as he checked camp inventory, but I did not care what was showing on my body at the moment. I spat out the remains of blood and dirt from my hike with a sigh. You look pissed, but for some reason I prefer your gloominess over this. Got my ass kicked, I scowled at the dead Leader adventurer and yanked his sword out from beneath his chopped torso. That sword will be mine for now. My legs wobbled over to a box and rested themselves upon it whether I wanted it or not. Find me wearable armor. Please. Yokgu gawked at me. Apparently he has never seen me like this, but I did not have the patience to entertain any teases Ohhh, more of that sweet chest of yours, love, Nanishtar swooned over my exposed tunic and what was beneath it. The succubus stalked her way closer to me, but before I could react her hand glowed white. That skill! Relax, deary. My magic isnt only useful in bed. She giggled and drew closer. Despite my protests, her magic made my joints and weakened muscles feel a lot better. Was this what she used to mend the other wounded soldiers? Nanishtars lips pecked my cheek and her hand brushed across my breast as she slinked away. I simply groaned, but I was cut off when a chest plate and a robe slammed onto my lap, and a pike clattered on the dirt next to my feet as well. Thanks, I grumbled. Yokgu sat next to me and remained serious, much to my surprise. That Skill Holder got away I guess? He took a bowl of soup from a soldier passing by as I strip off my armor. The guy gingerly set a bowl down before me under the orcs scrutiny. I nodded at him, hinting that he should go away. Yeah, couldnt catch so much of a glimpse of them before they hit me, I felt another pair of eyes staring at my skin as I removed each piece, and I knew it was not the orcs gaze. I could care less, it was not a soldiers duty to worry about what their fellow coworkers thought about them. Damn, Yokgu leaned back. We sat in silence as the others regrouped around us. Tomorrows going to be much different, Yokgu ignored the sight of my flesh, which I appreciated. The orc seemingly only cared for prey he could toy with, and I must have proved myself worthy somewhere along the way. Weve never fought in a siege battle before. Makes a man like me excited. You best stay on your toes, Light Voice. Sure, I muttered as I finally wrestled myself free from that tunic. My bloodied up breasts got some fresh air and some unwanted attention, but all I wanted was some peace and quiet. A gasp echoed swiftly through the camp, and Samuel covered his mouth. Y-Youre Samuels horns glowed red, but Silmil punched him. What is it, boy? I sighed. Yokgu howled with laughter at his embarrassment. What was so special about me if a beauty like Nanishtar was here? Despite resting at an inn at St. Kueyo and having plenty of opportunities to look at myself, I did not bother. I felt like I was the most plain of any woman and just as grimy as the rest of the unit. You better have only good things to say about your senior, kid! Yokgu laughed. It was too late for him, for I had already slipped the new dirty tunic on and covered myself with my armor with utmost efficiency. Quit gawking, already. Were nothing but Tusks, I reminded the demon siblings. The only thing that comes first is the coins. Got it? Samuel scurried away and got scolded by Silmil, but I sipped my soup and then resumed my nightly duties as usual. I worried about the siege, since there could be hundreds of enemy soldiers gathered within that fort. I rolled over on a cot when I returned from night patrol, feeling the lantern that powerful Skill Holder gave me clink against my side. Even though the fire died hours ago and the others fell asleep already, I still felt the lantern emanating heat from the legendary item inside of it. A phoenix feather, huh. I wondered what it does. The womans other feather that healed me was not as beautiful as this one. I decided to keep the lantern close to my side from now on, feeling an odd comforting sensation. Nostalgia? I felt a small tug at my heart, which I thought was left behind when I awoke on my first battlefield. It was a distant calling a faint whisper above the chaos of war but I could not interpret it. I gave up guessing, so I let sleep takeover and drifted into the darkness. Chapter 5: Siege of Fort Bassalt V. We arrived at the first hour of dawn. The slave soldiers were busy building more siege walls and ladders behind the palisades as we marched in, devouring the woods and rocks we came from. Strangely, as an elf, I thought I would be more offended over the loss of nature and vegetation but nothing moved inside my heart. Not even the shattered bodies and broken siege equipment strewn across the field between the bulwark and us affected me. Was I even human in my old life? I sighed that just goes to show how little I knew about fantasy novels. Our numbers were still relatively intact from the skirmish with the adventurer party and their small troop, but the higher ups only wanted to speak with Commander Ake. I stood outside and inspected the adventurer party leaders sword. It was made for cutting beasts and hacking limbs, but came with nothing else. Yokgu made scowling faces as he did his strange war ritual. Samuel eventually made his way next to me and joined me in the silent judgment. What What is he doing? Samuel asked. I shrugged. Yokgu beat his chest and let out a forceful growl as the yelling and screaming freely reigned over the battle. Arrows bounced off most of the wooden stakes, but we stood clear of the walls as we waited. I was nervous from watching those siege walls being built. We were the ones who were going to push them and set ladders on the wall. Caspan fluffed up his feathers and stuck his neck up to observe the defenders. The bird man rarely spoke with actual words, but kept a militant eye on logistics. Was he overworked and underpaid? I remembered catching him gliding between soldiers and delivering death upon our enemies. Caspan suddenly pulled Silmil to the side as an arrow landed in her spot, without any effort. The girl jumped, but moved closer to Nanishtar. Underpaid, I noted as I checked my status for alerts. Instead, only my level and stats showed. Were there no Elites in the fort?
Level 2. Slay another Elite to reach experience threshold.
CON: F
STR: C
DEX: C
INT: F
STA: D
Luck: N/A
I did not have time to be gloomy over it. Ake slithered out of the pavilion with a familiar weary look on his face: Our part in the battle was at hand. Yokgu stopped his war ritual and I remembered his words from last night. Fighting in a siege was going to be a lot more difficult, I assumed. Yet we were soldiers so we must follow orders. Get the walls ready! He ordered and pointed at me. You and Yokgu, northern path! Take a cover and get to the ladders there. Go! I saluted. The Tusk unit was ordered to get on the walls as fast as possible and we were the frontline. We were supposed to breach their wall, lift the gates and capture this place. Yokgu roared as I ripped a shield off the rack. It was starting to get misty, but my boots were moving before I had time to worry about it. The volleys thinned the further we were away, but I was not looking for any opportunities to play in the mud. Move it, move it, move it! I see Yokgus hand point to a wheeled siege wall swollen with arrows. He mouths something, but its clear what to do. We were not going to lay with the bodies surrounding it, and I pushed my shoulder against its soaking rear. Yokgu slammed into the wood as well, and we both stopped to catch our breath for a moment. Fine day out of the Hells! He grinned as we shoved against the wood. Its like weve never left, I grumbled, but I understand this was his way of dealing with nervousness. Yokgu laughs to cloak his anxiety. At least the sky isnt pouring magma! Something told me that he meant that literally, but I heard the twang of released strings in the distance. The sky was beginning to rain arrows in scattered rhythms, but we advanced. The wall faced more resistance crunching the bodies of dead Damned soldiers than the falling arrows all around us, but thanks to my new Strength promotion I could keep up with Yokgus own. I was careful to not expose myself. I ditched the spear and had a shield on my back, but the sharpened points still could catch my arm through it if I blocked. The wall caught on something or someone, forcing us to bump into it. Yokgu swore. Shit! Do these bastards ever run out of arrows? Push, I growled, but it was no use. We were stuck in a rut of bodies and sticks. I peered through the crack of the siege wall and spotted the ladder next to a ram. Several wheeled walls lay split apart on the ground, and I realized that our own cover was groaning from the arrows slamming against its threads. Were going to have to ditch this piece of shit now and run for it! Yokgu grunted, and I dove to the ladder with my shield up. He was swearing, but I decided to put my C ranked strength stat to the limit. Wait up! He called, but I shifted to the center of the ladder and moved it by myself. A few arrows collided with its posts, but none hit me. Yokgu finally caught up with me and we reached the tattered walls of the fortress, out of the firing range of the archers. I looked at the other units reaching their targets, and the numbers were not looking good. Help me get this on! I told him. Yokgu grunts, but we are able to push the hulking wooden ladder into the wall. I noticed peculiar steel hooks studded along the ends of the ladder, barbed in order to force the defending soldiers on top to waste time on their attempts to push it down. I gestured to the orc to climb up, but he swore. What, afraid of heights? Yokgu beat his chest and looked at me with a look of frustration, like a dog hiding its mess. I get the hint. This bastard would rather destroy a hole in the wall with his fists than using them to climb over it. Whatever, I grumbled, grabbing the rough rung. The misty air beat my face with a chilly stench as I ascended and before I knew it the orc below looked like an ant. Each rung buried itself in my palms, but only the wind shook the ladder as I began my ascent. Hopefully no one will notice me climbing up this thing. I vigilantly kept my eyes off the shrinking ground and stared up at the grey clouds above. The sounds of swords clashing and yelling assaulted my ears as the cold stones of the tooth-shaped battlements awaited my fingers. The ladder rungs wobbled the closer I got, refusing to let me hesitate. The carnage awaited me and I had better be ready. Hell below, hell above with arrows fluttering to the earth like flocks of dying birds. I scanned the area above the top rung and realized the Damned Army already had lots of men up on the walls keeping their defenders busy. It was time to take the gates! The wall was wider than most hallways, littered with destroyed wooden fortifications and fallen men on both sides. A Tusk soldier grabbed my attention as soon as my feet landed on hard stone and pointed to what we were fighting for. A massive turret pulley mechanism in an open tower stood at the other end of all of those Sarwitz soldiers. I nod and together, we join the fray. The heat of battle matched the sparks and crimson mist spraying with every swing of my sword. My Strength stat held up well, allowing me to remain tough as I cut my way through. As long as I was able to stand and fight when told, there was little else that mattered to being a soldier. As I cleaved my way through an enemys guard, my Status skill activated by itself. Troubles afoot, I growled as my skin crawled.
New objective for level up: Defeat the Crowned entity.
Crowned? I ducked under someones spear and slashed them down, trying to get a better look at the commotion. In the fray ahead, something was wrong. Tusk and Damned soldiers were being thrown away like leaves in a wind off the walls by something dangerous. It had to be him. As I was about to charge towards the enemy, someone was flung straight into the castle battlements beside me, followed by wreckage. After clearing my vision, I saw a bloody Samuel lying in the smashed rubble as the dust settled. Samuel? I crawled over to him. I checked his pulse, and the demon boy moved a bit. Hes, he coughed up blood. I checked my shoulders and noticed our forces backing up. Hes got her. Luckily, Samuel was alive, but I had little time as I heard heavy footsteps thumping towards me. Turning, I beheld the threat ahead. A mountain of armor stood across from me, holding a struggling Silmil in a heavy fist by the neck. This is the Crowned enemy my Status warned me about, which meant he was much more powerful than the Elite I faced. Shit. This situation is bad, I realized I was too far to interrupt him. Strange magic was channeling into him, and I could hear him utter words I could not understand. Human language? I looked for a way to stop him, but as I did the enemies behind me charged at me. I swore, but suddenly a gust of wind pressed against my face as someone intercepted their charge in an explosion of rocks and debris. Caspan drove them away! He signaled for me to go after the Crowned enemy or the gate mechanism, but I knew I had to move. A metal buckler clattered on the ground, and the realization struck me. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. My shield! Immediately, I tore it off my back and hurled it at his arm as I ran towards him. The giant palm dropped the girl as my shield connected, but his other was following up with a smashing strike. I cursed, then slid to block his hefty blade with my sword. A shattering crash coursed through my temples and the weight of the world toppled over me. I do not know if I closed my eyes or blacked out, but his blade was intercepted by me! So this is a Crowned enemys strength? I struggled to force myself out of the bind. Throughout the attack, the knight never stopped chanting in that strange language. Sah, Usalah! He roared, pressuring me further. Prah, Sah, Usalah! Watch out! Silmil screamed. Get the hell Another blow struck my sword. Impossible! I collapsed to my knees. Both of his hands were on his massive sword! Where did this second strike come from? Before I could reach an answer, a third strike sent my world upward. I saw sky, the stone, then sky again as my body cracked apart from landing. If I could groan the last of the air in my body I would. My Status skill did not warn me of this enemys powers other than its name. Was I dead? I felt colder, and a strand of my hair slapped my face. I felt blood stick to my cheek. Shit! My helmet must have flung off from that attack. My body felt broken, but I could still hear the chanting though they were distant echoes as I struggled to get up. Through my disorientated vision, he was returning slowly to Silmil and Samuel. Caspan had gone off somewhere, tearing the enemy ranks apart. The chanting continued. Oi! I roared. My body felt like it was going to fall apart, but I was able to quickly stand up much to my surprise. Adrenaline coursed through my legs. If I could not defeat this opponent, I will die trying! The giant knight turned and faced me. Something shifted in my vision, and the knight split as two ghostly white figures turned to face me, standing next to him and copying his movements. Was I too far gone already? There were three of him? Those phantasmal clones had to be a part of his Skill! With a mighty swing of his sword, the clones rushed me and copied his movement. Being afraid was not a soldiers duty, I sprang into action. It was a gambit I had to take to save my comrades. I dodged two swift strikes from his clones, then another two as I made my way towards the edge of the castle wall while he continued his assault. Those phantom blades sliced up this casle walls section, and threatened to destroy me if I got hit once. Having been struck once already has resulted in my breastplate getting crumpled and the loss of my helmet. I knew I could use his strength against him, but I had to remain vigilant of his clones. He was closing in, but thanks to my DEX Stat I could keep up and barely dodge his wicked swings. The incessant chanting, unfortunately, could not be blocked. I waited for the opening in his stance, and dove between his legs as he and his clones brought his blade down upon the cracking stones. Your chanting shall remain unheard, I yelled the most intimidating thing I could think of, but I realized my own sword was glowing white. Its light and wondrous, I marveled. So this is a Power Skill? The huge knight turned and faced me as I delivered an upper slash at his chest. My sword burst into a brilliant streak of coruscating light as I swung with my full might. After the skills effects wore out, the knight and both of his clones were still standing. I shrunk as I felt all three stare down at me, unmoved. You have got to be kidding me. Prah! Sah! Usalah! The Crowned Knight flashed before me, with both of his clones soon to follow. The full power of his fist slammed into my stomach three times, plunging throughout my organs, shattering bones, and ripping the light out of my eyes as I crumbled into the ground in front of Silmil. No! She screamed. I lay there, unable to even process my own screams, hearing his footsteps match the thunderous pounding within my own body as he approached. They suddenly stopped, and so did Silmil. Did he kill her? The sudden clunk of metal clanged before my vision. My own sword? Prah! Sah! Usalah! The knight awaited for me to get back up with his clones. He issued me a challenge? I caught steamy breath exiting the knights visor, and noticed my Power Sword did wear him down slightly. Heh, I could not help myself from grinning, through my puffed out and bruised cheeks. My gambit paid off. The Crowned Knight and his clones stomped the ground as he urged me to get up. Was it the hubris of man? Did the old me resent humans just as much as I did when I woke up on that fateful battlefield? I gripped the swords hilt in my hand and summoned all of my strength to get up. All around me, men from both sides were flinging off the walls and at each other, but at this very moment I knew what to do. The wind whipped my wounds, and I was sure my breastplate was stabbing into my insides, but I was still breathing. I will not let this opportunity go to waste. Here I come, I muttered, readying my Skill. The Knight chanted, but regarded my next move with an air of condescension. Power Sword. I let loose the powerful glowing sword and let my arms give out as it hit its target colliding with the ground. The Knight started to laugh and gloat, but realized the wall beneath him was cracking apart instead. It was over for him! The wall suddenly gave way and quaked beneath him, shattering and causing him and his clones to tumble into the depths below. I collapsed on my knees, leaning onto the white hot swords hilt for support. I chuckled at the sword, and realized how lucky I was. For once, I sighed. There was no time left to gloat. The battle was raging on, but I felt a hand on me. The other Bassalt soldiers watching our battle fled down the ramparts after realizing I was a newly christened Skill Holder. Or maybe they had other things to worry about as massive stones were launched overhead. Are you alright? Silmils voice gathered itself in my ears, but I was waiting for that important alert as she shook me. Something reinvigorated me and I was sure the demon girl felt it because her hand quickly pulled away. There it was! I stood up, ignoring my Status skills alert. Despite being covered in my own blood, my body felt lighter and fully healed. It was better than the way that human Skill Holder healed me. Thats the last of him. We have to get that gate, I started, but Silmil glanced back at her brother. I corrected myself. I will get that gate. I guess. My armor was crumpled, but there was no time to change out of it. Since that chanting knight was dead under that pile of rubble, the path to the gate mechanism was clear. I forced my feet to move, sword in hand still unbroken. Perhaps my Luck Stat changed. The walls were still fraught with Bassalt and Damned soldiers clashing, but I pushed my way through and stood at the massive turning wheels tower when no one was looking. Chains as large as Yokgu linked together to pull the gate up, but the mechanism definitely required more than one person pushing the levers on its wheel to retract the gate open. I tested and swore. It was too heavy! I peeked outside, but obviously no one was volunteering out there while fighting for their lives. Status, I think. It was urgent, but I could not think of anything else.
Level Up Achieved. Promote three stats and gain new stat perimeters.
Three this time? Was this because I defeated the Crowned Enemy? What was that Skill? I continued the prompt.
CON: F
STR: C
DEX: C
INT: F
STA: D
Luck: N/A
If only I had any help with this skill, and stayed indoors more playing video games in my old life enough to remember what I was doing. The stats themselves were impossible to quantify, but the CON stat caught my eyes. I theorized it awhile ago, but if it was short for the word constitution, I knew I would need all the extra energy after taking a hit from a Crowned enemy. Does that mean vitality, or something to do with my body? I wondered if I even had the word right to begin with. I decided if promoting it meant the difference of not nearly dying after taking one hit, then it would be necessary. I hoped it would not change the way I looked, but I closed my eyes and chose the three stats I wanted to promote. I noticed I have been assuming the stats acronyms, but I was correct in the two stats I promoted previously. I made my choice: Constitution for a stronger body, strength to push the gates mechanism, and dexterity to aid in dodging more unpredictable attacks.
CON: F now upgraded to E
STR: C now upgraded to B
DEX: C now upgraded to B
INT: F
STA: D
Luck: N/A
After I upgraded those stats, I was nervous on what B ranked Strength could look like. Would I have to be careful doing common tasks from now on? I placed my hands on the lever and let my newfound Strength do the work. I heard the mechanism click, offering some resistance at first, but slowly the massive chains started moving as I freed the lever and rotated it. The lock gave way, nearly catching my hands between its sudden gear spins as it spun like a whirl pool. The harsh grating of metal resounded, as horns from outside blasted in a terrible mix of noises. Reinforcements were coming through the gate! I relaxed, for my job was done and the battle outside on the walls and in the courtyard were quickly turning into our favor. As I made my way out to regroup with Silmil and Samuel, the Damned Army was sweeping the place, butchering anything human. I kept my guard up if any survivors were in the area, but suddenly a hand grabbed the edge of the battlement near me from a ladder. A familiar battle cry came from behind the wall, and Yokgu lept up onto the stone ready for a fight. RAAAH! He brandished his axe, while I stared at him blankly. He must have spent this whole fight struggling against his fear of heights. Hells, you look like a bloody mess! Is Is it over? Yes, I pointed at the carnage below. The Tusk soldiers that survived both the deadly Crowned Knight and the battle on the wall cheered for me. Yokgu looked at me oddly, questioning what I did. Before I could answer, the crowd roared something about me being a Skill Holder. No way, Yokgu groaned. Later on that night, celebrations were spreading throughout our new fortress as more of the Damned Army began to occupy its walls. There were rumors that the Hatred Army was going to be here by first light. This place was simply a beachhead, allowing for the supply lines to smoothly get food to the demon army as it spread in this country like cancer. I found myself stumbling along back to camp after drinking alone, hearing odd moans and screaming from one of the barracks. A womans voice seemed to gasp and moan from within. The Dios Moon was falling, shading most of whatever terrible debauchery was happening within it, but I could not help but peek inside. The recognition struck me hard enough to sober me up. It was Nanishtars decadent screams. I saw her stark body in the midst of blood, many demons and other men. I pulled myself away from the shocking sight and sighed. At least she was preoccupied tonight enough to leave me alone. I made my way to a barrel to lean against after seeing the Tusk soldiers resting opposite of where the battle took place. We could sleep wherever, even amidst death filled places like here. I opened my status, hoping that leveling up would explain anything. What I found instead made me groan.
Level 3. Stat parameters not maximized yet for level up. Slay 100 enemies to acquire enough experience.
One hundred enemies? That is a cruel workload, I complained in my head. The Status skill screen shut off by itself, leaving me to my own devices to fume. I suppose if my stats were now much stronger and close to reaching their maximum power, then it would make sense. I worried if B rank was nowhere near the top, but sleep flooded my eyes quickly. I will think of what to do later. Chapter 6: Battle Over Moonwatch Plains VI. Mornings light came too soon. I woke up to see massive wagons rolling like thunder through the battered pathways towards the other side of the fortress. I did not notice at first but I had new armor on, scavenged from the yards full of the dead. So I stretched, and got up to investigate those giant wagons. The Twin Suns were peeking out the clouds. It was rare that we were allowed to sleep like this. Stepping over a crowd of passed out men, I made my way through the gates. As I approached the beastly wagon, thumping was heard from inside the wooden frame followed by shouting by an annoyed, raspy voice. It just occurred to me that the cargo inside was alive and apparently grumpy. A short fellow marched my way, smacking the side of the wagon with his burly fists. Green skin, I kept my face neutral. Thats a goblin, right? He nearly jumped out of his skin when he noticed me. Hells! A Nameless one, he straightened his gear out. Dont jump out at me like that. So, whats in this thing? I asked, ignoring his complaints. Me not thing! Whatever the thing inside was complained by thumping. That dopey and slow voice made me realize that they were holding a troll inside of it. Ogres, Nameless one, the goblin scratched a bump on his head. Close enough. Aint worth a shit, by AckSa. Fact is, they annoy the piss out of us. I see, I shrugged. The monster in the box started to howl, and he started banging on the boards again to shut it up. Why bring them along? Fooooood! Quiet! No food! He shouted back. You wouldnt even know what food is even if it was under your mug! Muuuuug! The handler sighed. We were supposed to use them for the seige, but theyre the AckSas rejects, he explained. We cant focus fire on a damn fortress if our pets want to eat us! Anyways The ogre contained inside started thumping angrily again. Gruu aint gonna feed you if you keep yelling my name like that, you hear me? Quiet! The ogre quieted down, but not without a sad moan. Am I at a circus right now, or some kind of zoo? Gruu must have watched my face twist into disdain, but he quickly waved his mitts in protest. His look betrayed him though as defeat painted his bushy brows. Oi, dont give me that look! I know Gruus and my mates magics aint like they used to be, its just that, he paused and leaned on the towering wagon, holding his forehead. Was that sadness? I never thought I would feel pity for such a creature. I was plannin to set him and the others loose on the villages. Big Boss wants us to kill our failures after the Sarwitz capital falls, but I just cant bring meself to do it! Those villages will be Demon territory, I told him with a sigh, but he lit up as if I said something brilliant. Bloody Hells! He exclaimed and pat my side with his paw. You Nameless are bloody brilliant! I can tell that Big Bastard that theyre for cleanup on those pesky human villages! G-Glad I can help, I stammered and pulled away from his hand. Gruu stared at my armor oddly and shock struck his face. What was it now? Wait, he scratched his head. A Nameless, that black armor, and that dangerous insignia Youre a Tusk, arent you! Not just A Tusk, THE Tusk! What do you mean, the Tusk? I feared that my antics had caught up to everyone, figuring that even a goblin Ive never knew existed has heard of me. Dangerous woman, the Nameless who was freed from the Empires clutches, he spoke with a sudden reverence. That made me feel somewhat embarrassed and a bit more egotistical than I thought I could feel. This praise or whatever wasnt good for my mind. And you Tusks are the most dangerous ones shot straight from the Hells fiery buttholes! I did not like the way he said that, so I scoffed. He cackled from his choice of words. I still knew little about this world, and under different circumstances I might have been interested in exploring it like those adventurers. It was too late for that, now. Luck stat or not, I was fighting for my life for Tusks. Were supposed to be working together, he leaned in and spoke as if he was telling me a secret, pulling out a hammer and scratching his behind with it. But the Generals will muck it up somehow. Theyre always arguing in their fancy tents. Cant even fix the food shortages, so what do they do? What do ya think they did? The question only elicited a shrug from me. It was not my duty to care for problems like that. Send the horses! Had we our top wizard still around, we could have used his creations! Maybe destroy a few human habitats! Bah! The goblin poked me with his hammer. Best be on your guard out there. Sarwitz defenses might have a trick up their thin sleeves, but thems Generals are worse! I nodded, but thankfully I caught Ake slithering out of the gates with the rest of my unit. I would rather do anything than talk with a stinky goblin. Yokgu eyed me suspiciously as I approached. I returned his look with a blank stare of my own. What? You arent bullying those goblins, are you? No, I simply said. Ake flicked his tongue, but did not speak. It seemed like he had bad news to tell us, but any news that arrived usually was bad while we were on break. They have big creatures inside them, and I was asking those green things about them. Things? Ha! Yokgu laughed. They come from the hells. Like we all rise from there. Well, maybe not your kind, but still. He probably was correct. They mentioned rising from the portal in the center of this continent, while I remember nothing but falling from a great height. I shrugged, since I was lucky everyone just assumed they knew where I came from. The Humans Golden Empire, I thought. How was I freed from such a place? I took up a spear from one of the slave soldiers and was able to keep the adventurers sword in its sheath with me. So youre a Skill Holder now, huh? Yokgu stared at me, brimming with jealousy. Power Sword, I called its name out, but thankfully nothing happened. Perhaps it only worked if I wielded a sword. I got it while fighting a Knight with an odd skill. A Spirit Skill, a feminine voice breathed from behind me, making me jump. Nanishtar seemingly appeared out of nowhere and enjoyed ambushing me. A most devastating Skill. So you got it from beating one of those guys, eh? Yokgu pounded his chest, while I deftly dodged the succubuss hands and tail from feeling me up. Thats easy! It was definitely not easy! Silmil growled from behind us. She held me in some kind of light now, but I did save her after all. Samuel said nothing as we rested. I nodded in agreement. Yokgu stared at Samuel for a moment, as he peeked at Nanishtars butt. You healed yet? Samuel nodded, but before he could say anything Nanishtar perked up. The demonesss magic, I have learned, is from the shattered Moon called Folly. It was destroyed a long time ago so it no longer affects the White magic when it falls closest to the world. Yet, demonesses like her can use it. Perhaps, its better that way, I think. Maybe its a folly to believe in such miracles, since being healed only sends you back into suffering. I healed this little boy up, all the way, she crooned. I stared at her with open disgust. I did not want to know what she did to him. She gave me a devilish smile in return. The horns blew, so we all lined up and awaited for the Knight to deliver orders to us, although I had an inkling on how bad it was going to be already. Vastil, Yokgu muttered angrily. Really? I couldnt tell, I quipped. My sarcastic remark earned me a scowl, but the knight drew closer and took his helmet off. The horse, a jet black steed clad with heavy armor, puffed out flames and smoke as it stopped at his command. You guys are crazy, Vastil sighed. Taking that gate down. Here. A heavy bag was tossed to each of us. Perhaps, the knight was not so bad after all. He belonged to the Fair Demons, a circle of the Hells close to the AckSa, I later found out. Handsome, I was sure to whoever. It was not going to sway my nervous anticipation of his orders. As if on cue, his red eyes narrowed and grin turned evil. Now, for your orders, he withdrew a scroll. It was odd that he was addressing all of us but the paper unfurled. Its unusual tan and veiny texture made me realize they got it from human skin. Why did I not feel sick after learning that fact? Your unit is going to join the Damned Army, for now. You will all head north to meet with them and await further instructions. Thats it!? Yokgu asked. Akes hissing snapped me out of my daydreams, but Yokgu simply settled into a seething anger. Surprisingly, Vastil did not seem to be angry at his response. The horse stopped, when the murmurs amongst our unit grew louder. What, need more details on how to walk? Whats the problem? You survive, youll get your Tusks, orc, he eyed us smugly. Perhaps that new Skill Holder of yours can make it easier for you, hmm? Get moving His helmet glances towards the towering wagons and his infuriating smile curled, revealing his fangs. And you might get some nice ogre meat in your soups, too. Those ogres and the handlers were unaware of his insinuation, but I knew that the goblin was planning on releasing them. The other side of me wondered how good ogre meat tasted. We watched silently as Vastil and his horn bearing troops rode off. I sighed. This heavy bag of Horns and Tusks will definitely slow me down but we had no choice but to travel along. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The armies were much larger in number than even the Soul Army at the Battle of the Spine when we arrived. Sixteen thousand demons, but after looking through Caspans telescope the human numbers were much more vast. It was difficult to not feel overwhelmed by the swarms of enemy formations. I noticed several groups have already started fighting. Beyond the vast fields and hills, the huge statue of the Moon Goddess overlooked a tall city wall. The feathered arm took the telescope away, and Caspan mused to himself, mostly. Two crests, he remarked. Sarwitz and another is that Perras troops? Humans teaming up so soon was not a good sign, I guessed. Yet we have not moved at all since Ake entered that pavilion quite a distance from us for those supposed new orders. Shit. I recognized the strategy the higher ups wanted to do and why they were so vague about it, since bits and pieces of my old lifes memories still remained in my mind. We were going to fight with their cavalry, but I could not find them amongst the swarming numbers. I scanned once more, but still only saw infantry. A heavy offensive blitz that was designed to break through overwhelming numbers would work with cavalry. I dont think I would be able to get lucky and slay one hundred people this time around, but if we were to succeed and divide the enemy forces we would be able to end Sarwitz fairly quickly. Yokgu hit me on the shoulder. He seemed to be less angry than he was all the way here. So, were on standby? He asked. While the Hatred and Damned Army, they get to fight? Its because of what Vastil said. Waiting for food,'''' I shrugged, nearly chuckling at that Armys name. The Damned was a vast circle in the Hells, but I would not want to be from there. Yokgu is a smart man, so he roared in anger once he figured out what I meant. What is he angry about? Silmil asked. Theyre leaving us outnumbered. Or worse, Yokgu growled. Theyre trying to get rid of us. We are the strongest unit, Ake slithered behind us. It makes sense to be on the front line. Yet, we all knew that was a lie. Corporate pressure, I guessed as I leaned back with my spear for support. I stood out too much now that my skill wanted more to level up. Now, our unit is facing dire circumstances because of me. I sighed. Any news, Commander? Samuel asked. Ake shook his head. Nanishtar was practically attached to the kids hip, but her gaze was hidden beneath that veil of hers. Could she even keep up with us? No, dear, Nanishtar shook her head. Im support, silly! I love your concern, however. We should meet up tonight! I groaned. Were my thoughts even remotely close to revealing my concern? She read my emotions too well, despite me having a gloomy and dull face compared to everyone elses. It was odd enough that we had no orders yet. Its you and your Power Skills fault, he yelled. Back to being angry again, I rolled my eyes. I pointed at the Commander. But hes the one you and I cant beat, I protested. Its your fault, too! He redirected his scowl at Ake, but the Snakeman ignored him. Suddenly, the thundering of soldiers came through. If that was not our cavalry, then that could only mean one thing! The view of many foreign war banners rose above the defenses in the distance. The Perra armys east battalion is upon us! We dont even have our orders! Samuel pointed at the approaching army. What do we do? We get out there, I growled. Screw the orders. Im with her, Commander! Ake flicked his tongue, but the bloodlust in his eyes could not be hidden. We did not have much of a choice. We had to fight for our lives. Our target is the humans Sarwitz City Moonwatch, he hissed, then took charge. Time to earn our Tusks and make that field red. I ran with the rest of my unit, confident that my Status skill would let me keep up. What did not make me feel easy was the new translucent blue Status window that displayed suddenly at the top of my vision the moment that army drew near us. It was the number 0. The Status seemed to be tracking the amount of enemies I have to destroy. The stench of blood and sweat arrived too fast for me to react. Before I knew it, my halberd had found a Perra soldiers head faster than he could swing at me.
Number of souls defeated: 1
I dodged the mans head and lept over his collapsing body as I searched for more to destroy. Souls? Was I some kind of grim reaper now? I had to press on. If we were to make it out alive, we needed to fight and join the Damned armys main unit quickly. Ake was swinging his glowing axe mightily, cleaving a path towards the enemys pavilions so I followed his carnage and picked off stragglers. 8 souls defeated. I watched the number climb. My improved Stats were extraordinary, though it seemed like these Perra soldiers had not been trained. The number quickly doubled as I continued, but suddenly a new alert appeared.
Alert: The Skill, Power Sword, has been successfully integrated into the System as Power. You can now use Power skill freely.
Freely? I dodged someones spear, and gave the skill a chance. Power. I thought, and as soon as the word formed in my mind the halberd glowed menacingly white. Power. Power! I probably had a sickeningly grim smile on my face, since the Perra soldiers before me began to retreat. There was no escape, fools!
Number of souls defeated: 41
The screen was terrifying to read, but I had cleared out a path. I glanced back to see my surrounding allies. They were not flawless, getting swallowed in the fight. Our numbers were still less than the battalion they sent us. Should I go and grow my Status skill by helping them? Did my Status skill predict I would complete this? The remaining Perra soldiers had regrouped at a dip of a small indent down the way and peculiar structures were set up alongside the path against the rest of the battlefield. Anti-cavalry posts? Those were there for a reason, I almost ceased my charge. They were anticipating the Damned cavalry! They had to be on their way back from the village raids. Thats probably why management took so long to hand out orders! I heard lots of heavy breathing and armor behind me. Most of the unit caught up with me! I pointed, but Ake did the shouting. He must have pieced together what I had found out much faster than me. Thats the Commander, I guessed.
Numbers of souls defeated: 50
Move your asses and tear those down! He directed us. Then get to those enemy tents! His command reached the necessary numbers, while the rest of our bewildered forces ran in the general direction of everyone else. Power Sword! I shouted, and unleashed the Skills might upon the closest barricades I could reach. So rudimentary! These paltry defenses should be made of metal barb wire. The barbaric wooden structure shattered to pieces from my Skill, enough for the cavalry to trample through. Suddenly the thunderous gallop of a warhorse was upon us. So soon! I whirled around and the hook of a pike crashed into me. My vision split into two and my gut felt like it was being thrown, with the rest of my body following. I laid there stunned, but the threatening growl of my attacker shocked my vision back into place. An odd golden aura filtered itself in my eyes as I struggled to breathe. A golden light meant only one thing, I gasped as I looked up to face the enemy war horse. A massive giant with a golden set of illustrious armor, with a crest depicting the Twin Suns and a Dragon above sat upon the majestic beast. He was preparing to charge at me again! I knew what that gaudy emblem was, I heaved. This man was from the Holy Empires Royal Guard! Beyond him, the Damned army seemed like it was thinning quickly. More alerts flashed at the top of my vision.
Alert: Crowned entity and an Elite Squad nearby.
New objective for level up: Defeat the Crowned entity for bonus Souls.
Too much information at one time! I streamed quickly through the windows, just in time to roll out of the way of the charging Guard. Two more horses were closing in on me! The kill tracker window faded from my vision as I got up, but returned with a reddened tint. Perhaps that was the blood in my eyes, I hoped. The horses approaching me from my flanks had less gaudy armor on, but still would trample me if I did not get rid of them soon! But how? I growled, I was caught in the perfect pincer attack. Leave them to us! A voice called to me. Power throw! I turned to see a glowing spear impale the first horse, and saw Samuel standing guard with another glowing spear. Yokgus roar came from the distance as he caught the second Elite with his axe. When did Samuel get a Skill? Was it from the Crowned entity from last time? There was no time to worry about that! The Royal Guards horse grumbled and stomped a hoof, creating a dusty cloud. I sheathed the sword I had drawn out of habit and grabbed my halberd off the ground. Thankfully, my upgraded CON Stat must have kept me alive. The cavalry will come soon, I yelled at the Royal Guard. Are you sure you want to die in a land far away from your home? Prah! Sah, Usalah! The gargantuan man took charge. That phrase again! I was certain this exchange was in my favor, but it was going to hurt. Power I did not have enough time to shout it when the golden knight was upon me. I aimed the glowing halberd right at the warhorses neck. The force felt like trying to stop a falling boulder crashing down a mountain with my bare hands, but the roar of the warhorse thinned to a weak scream then silence as I was swept off my feet. As I rolled, the glimpses of the glowing Crowned Entity shot to the ground like a shooting star in a shockwave of dust. The halberd remained in good condition, still wrapped with that strange energy from the Skill as it lay embedded in the dead horse. Underneath it, a pair of hands flailed around weakly. I pulled it out and approached the fallen enemy. The mans helmet was caved in, and his spine definitely was not in a shape that seemed normal. I bet he was not expecting me to survive a charge like that, I sighed. Prah He gurgled up blood, staining his golden and trampled armor. I guess that makes sense, I looked back at my two allies cleaving the Elites in two. A hand gripped my ankle, but it was too weak of a grip. I drew my sword and prepared to strike the poor mans head. The grisly sound of blood gurgling and flesh getting sliced worm itself in my ears as I looked away. You couldnt even understand me if you tried.
Numbers of Souls defeated: 75
Seventy Five? I muttered in awe. Did Crowned entities count as twenty five souls? The presence of an Empires guard here surely meant someone important was in the city of Moonwatch, or even on this battlefield. He did not appear to even have a skill! Yokgu shouted something at me before I could get lost in my Status skill. The concern on his mug did not leave me guessing. The cavalry was coming! The two took off running and I was quick to follow. Wheres the Commander? I asked Yokgu as we ran. Who cares! Still plenty of daylight to kill, friend, he panted. We got to run! Samuel? I called out, seeing the view of the horses cover the plains like tumbleweeds. Here! The boys eyes looked nervously at the approaching cavalry. How are we supposed to not get run over by that? Were getting the Hells out of the way! Yokgu pointed to an empty opening. Horns blew, much closer now. We were too slow! Yokgu shouted for cover. Thanks to my DEX stat, I could dodge the stampede with relative ease. A Tusk soldier near me was not so lucky, screaming at the stump where his hand was, then vaporized into bloody mist in the next moment as the cavalry blasted ahead straight through him and several others. Those bastards, I growled. Our numbers were thin enough! A wave of dust crashed against us as the horns grew quieter. I spat up dirt and the stench of dust, but did not get rid of either. Someone retched next to me, and all around me the black armor of Tusks still standing looked bewildered. A towering silhouette approached us through the haze, but I knew who it was. Commander Ake could outspeed horses thanks to his strong body and I sighed. If STA stood for stamina, I should upgrade it so I could survive better in situations like this. Yokgu sputtered next to me, leaning on me for support. I grimaced at his paw coating my shoulder with blood and dirt. Ake slid by, inspecting what was left of the Tusks. The orc finally stopped his coughing, and the cloud of dust lifted. The cavalry made short work of most of the army ahead of us. We had less numbers and were coughing a lot, but at least the tents were wiped off the battlefield. So now what? Yokgu asked. We get to moving, I sighed and peeled his hand off my shoulder. We have an army to join with and a city to sack. Chapter 7: The Deceiver and the Fall of Moonwatch VII. It was not long until we reached the rest of the Sarwitz soldiers. They were left strewn across the fields in pieces, soaking the ground and our boots with rivers of blood. We were told to keep our guard up, but given the state these humans were left in after the cavalrys pass, it seemed like we did not have to worry about any resistance. So I thought, but a hand wrapped itself around my ankle and made me yelp. This again? I raised my halberd up and prepared for an ambush, but realized the hand belonged to a demon. He looked up at me with a bewildered eye. The other was missing and his horn was smashed into his skull. He was begging me or wailing in pain, one or the other, as his grip loosened. I smiled at him mirthlessly, then plunged my blade into him.
Number of souls defeated: 76
Huh, so killing an ally also counted towards the level up threshold. This skill only desired the death of others, and I brought it everywhere I went. It dawned on me that I did not feel any discomfort or pain after taking a blow from that Crowned entity. My Status skill put me beyond normal man and my fellow demons, I was sure. Nor did I feel any remorse for killing fifty men. Was I also a demon? Was I a cold hearted killer in my old life? I wondered. Yokgu grunted, seemingly out of approval of my mercy killing, though I secretly did it just to see if my Skill would act upon it. Healers are back at the Fort, he scratched his chin. You did the right thing. He wouldnt make it. Hey, I decided to ask something else thats been on my mind after some silence. Some of those humans They can speak a different language than us, right? A crude one, yes, he shrugged. Hardly a language, if you ask me. Too much blah blah blah, and too much fluff! Stuck up creatures. That knight I defeated spoke a phrase I have been hearing a lot, I tried to mimic the sound of the human, but my mouth could not keep up with it. Yokgu laughed as we trudged along. You would make a terrible human, he joked. I did not know if that was a good thing or not, but shrugged instead. For the Goddess Usalah, someone mused next to us. The mage was behind us. I was glad he lived through the cavalry charge. Yogku stared at him, then looked at me in disbelief. Holy shit! He waved his hands and pointed for Akes attention. Commander, he said something! Hells, orc, Ake scolded the orc by waving one massive arm at him. Now we wont hear from him again in another few months. Of course, I groaned. The first human phrase I learned was a religious one. A slight chuckle escaped the mage, and I could tell he was glancing at me. The mage was so quiet I hardly had a clue he existed, let alone actually gave him a good look. His robes were clean, red and blue. Perhaps, those colors signified which moon he was attuned to. Reaver, the red moon and Cold, the blue moon. To my surprise, he had one eye creasing the blindfold that covered the top half of his head. A cyclops, huh? You and I, Nameless, the mage spoke again. For a cyclops with a similar build to Yokgu, he certainly had a much more calming voice. We have much to discuss later. Huh, I sighed. Prah. Sah On your magical energy, he spoke again quietly under Yokgus laughter. That only made me feel embarrassed. I knew nothing of magic in this world, other than it was connected to the moons and their goddesses somehow. We approached the Damned Army, who hailed us by stomping their flags and feet. I noticed the situation seemed much more relaxed now that most of the humans were wiped out. Ake reported to a certain knight, giving me an opportunity to look around. The Hatred Army stretched all the way to the west along the woods, with siege weapons and walls being built by their slave soldiers. The surviving Tusk Army has joined the Damned Army stationed in the south. Such formations and massive armies surrounding the city were sure to do a number on its occupants. I narrowed my eyes at the city, noticing a massive statues head peeking behind her walls. I presumed it was their Goddesss statue, reaching up to the sky. As dusk began to fall, the moons began their descent to the world and her hands lined up perfectly with the moon fall. It was one of the moons that lacked color. A colorless moon fall seemingly did not make anyones magic stronger, along the shattered White Moon of House Folly. It being destroyed in the sky while still maintaining its orbit perplexed me, but since it was magic I disregarded anything fitting it in reality. It seemed as if reality forgave magic for bringing in physical things like fire and water from nothing. Using magical energy seemed to not have any negative consequences if one did not overextend themselves. I avoided the mage, since thinking about magic gave me a headache, but he was meditating anyways. For a siege, there seemed to be nothing happening. Were we merely setting up a blockade and cutting off supplies? The oceans salt could be felt in the air, and the Demons Abyssal Army was waging war somewhere else. I shook my head. Attrition was not an option. So I said that, but a week has passed. I marched by with two logs on my shoulders, while the slave soldiers gawked. My desire to take breaks has evaporated over the week due to multiple incidents, so I went back to building these shoddy villages. The pile I had given them was considerably larger than the one they started with, but I had nothing better to do. The orders were to wait, while Ake argued with the higher officers over the crushing of the Presha army. Or was it Perra? The arguments ended when Ake cleaved an official in half and our pay was promptly received. Might is right, in Demon civilization such troubled circumstances can be resolved with trial by combat. I supposed some of those trials just so happened to be more spontaneous than others as I watched them carry out the pieces of the officer who offended Commander Ake in sacks. It was not like we had anything to spend it on. Merchants were not coming around this part of the country anytime soon, which was why we were constructing these temporary towns to bring them in. The healers were busy, so luckily I did not have to see Nanishtar anywhere. Get back to work, I told the slave soldiers. They immediately scrambled back to action. There were several mining crews dispatched at other sites, providing rocks and other materials for the siege weapons. More importantly, the tunnels created were paramount to the enemy walls collapse while magic and the rocks were used to crush humans. Yokgu laughed at my strictness, but I felt like another soldier in charge would have killed a few of them to prove some kind of point. They were humans, stranger looking creatures and beast people, swept up in the war. It appeared that Demons did not want to destroy all humans and other races until they ran out of purpose, though even that was unclear. The AckSa was a mysterious Demon King. Our wide spread construction must have been unnerving, but I began to notice other strange buildings dotting along the plains closer to the citys walls. One appeared to be a large stage, and the others were ritual sites. I rolled my eyes after the cyclops explained what they were. Rituals only added to the list of magic I could not understand. The christening of new Demon Lords who used summoning magic, however, was a simple concept to understand. Reach in the infernal and pluck a demon out of it to boss around. All this in broad daylight, but another week has gone by and no word on anything happening. I sat with the goblin Gruu, who suspiciously no longer had any of his massive wagons. He gave me a wink as a response to my questions on the missing ogres. He threw the wooden bowl in the campfire and grumbled out his complaints. Those bloody human sellers better show up with some kind of alchohol, I tell you, he slapped his knees. Soup aint right without it. War, isnt, aint, nada good without it. Drinking on the job? I chuckled. Not a chance for me. Whats on your mind, Nameless? Gruu eyed me suspiciously. You never smile like that. Oh, did it escape? I felt embarrassed. Smiling was a bad thing for someone like me. Gruu belched out something so fierce the campfire waned, and smacked his knees again. Despite the goblins terrible manners, he never once laughed at my smile. Or tried anything else. It was rare enough that I took my helmet off anyways. He pointed at me, then at the sky-reaching statue in the city. Well, Ill put ya in a downer mood, Nameless, the goblin croaked. Intelligence is runnin amok with their mouths. Heroes are afoot. Human ones, armed with Unique Skills. I looked at Gruu and raised an eyebrow. The one hero I knew anything about was because of that city we visited before our invasion began. St. Kueyo, the woman who stopped an army before the Hells rose. A Unique Skill, however, was simultaneously both a new and old concept to me. I believed my Status Skill was unique only to me, allowing me to outpace even tough enemies that could easily kill units by themselves. I gasped, realizing that if these Heroes had skills like mine, they must be extremely dangerous. You get it now, Gruu growled and waved an arm back to the city. They possess Skills and magic far beyond an armys worth. And if theyre in there, that Goddesss statue will protect them. I suspected as much. The night grew colder and I was left on patrol to think about Heroes. That statue seemed much more important to destroy now than ever before these Heroes arrived. I thought it was just a religious thing, but Goddesses and magic was real in this world. I should not take that lightly. An enemy with a Power or a Spirit skill could be defeated, I believed, but a Unique skill possesses the advantage of being unknown. In a fight, unpredictability could easily turn the tables in favor for the loser during a battle. It would be even worse if those Skills were empowered by the Goddess of Man herself. I wondered if that powerful Skill that adventurer Skill Holder used on me back in the woods was a Unique one. The next day, however, the Horn Bearers sounded their call. The Tusks assembled, and we were headed to the site of the big stage that was built a couple of weeks ago. Heard there were surrender talks with the humans a few hours ago, Yokgu told me as we marched along. The line of soldiers were vast, stretching as far as I could see. The stage, however, was calling for us this time. As we stood atop of the stage, I could tell trouble was afoot when both the Damned soldiers and Hatred soldiers were gathered around. I squinted at the city, which had human guards along its walls witnessing us come up on stage. I steeled myself for whatever may happen next, but still found myself woefully unprepared at the sight of Vastil and the General from St. Kueyo greeting us with sinister smiles. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I gulped underneath my helmet, but noticed that no alerts appeared in my status skill. Why did I get such a nervous feeling around that General? He must be an extremely powerful man if I sensed this. We slowly approached and lined up as soldiers in the presence of a General. Why did this feel like a procession? Vastil marched ahead of the General and unrolled a scroll. No horns? I wondered. Bring General Tulroz the Nameless! The Nameless? That was me! I had no choice, and I frantically checked my alerts for any sign of danger. There was still nothing warning me of what was to come. I stepped forward and saluted. I have never been front and center like this. Vastil took his helmet off and approached me with that evil smile of his. Kneel, he commanded. Am I going to die? Heavy boots stepped closer to me and I was instantly struck with a vision from months ago. Were those the same boots I heard crunching towards me in that snow storm? Who was this man? Immediately, red runes started forming a circle around me and the horns started their chorus. Youve grown so well, Child, the General declared proudly. The runes began to glow with hellish complexity, eventually filling the circle with rings and inner layers of even more writings. This magic was going to hurt, I grit my teeth so hard I barely heard his declaration. I name thee, Champion! A roar of approval erupted amongst the soldiers including my fellow Tusks, and the runes beneath me ignited, cracking and releasing their fiery magic. The noise was loud enough, but the pain searing my insides proved to be a match as I was engulfed in the flames. Why must I always be the unlucky one? Strangely, I suddenly felt unusually lighter and my armor was intact. The pain evaporated. There was not even a burn on my skin as the flames died down. General Tulroz raised a single hand, and the crowds silenced. Hail our new Champion! He chuckled. I expect great things from you tomorrow. For a great duel against their champion and you starts the seige tomorrow. Vastil clapped with the crowds as well, but it seemed like he was taking pleasure in the pain I received during this so-called Champion ritual. I cursed my luck Stat. It was dragging me further into the Hells. This ritual would strike fear in the humans in their city, as a newly risen Champion was created right before their eyes in order to answer their conditions. The only question was left for me to think over: Who was the Crowned Champion of the Humans I will face tomorrow? I was not sure if I would be able to defeat a Hero, I worried, as Yokgu punched me in the shoulder in his way of approval. Later, I inspected myself near the river, I noticed the blazing runes that were inflicted upon me still crawled along the skin of my arms. I felt like a light stick. This was not good. Checking my Status showed no changes to my level up objective, but my INT stat seemed to be raised to E from F. If INT stood for Intelligence, I wondered how much smarter I could be now that it was apparently improved. I certainly didnt feel smarter. I caught a glimpse of my elven face, a so-called Nameless face, in the reflection of the river waters under the moonlight. I could be beautiful if I was not covered in dirt and blood all the time. My hair was tangled down to the roots, probably covered by all kinds of disgusting fluids and matted beyond what the river waters could help with. I sighed. I covered myself up which hid the glowing runes, thankfully, so I returned and collapsed inside my hut. This place has become a fully built village, complete with merchants, captured humans growing crops for us and the slave soldiers built free housing for us. Despite not being in combat for awhile, I still could fall asleep easily, preferring the floor instead of the shoddy bed they had in this place. There was no use worrying about who my opponent was. I will survive this trial or die trying.
CON: E
STR: B
DEX: B
INT: E (+1 Bonus Grade)
STA: D
Luck: N/A
The morning light struck me earlier than I would like, as we woke to the horns. I cracked my neck, only to realize my skin still glowed from those runes. I groaned and threw on my armor. We assembled and prepared to move out where the Commander had told us. Its time! Yokgu beat his chest. Samuel looked at him oddly, but then looked at me. Are you really going to duel someone? He asked me. I guess so, I shrugged. Since Im a so-called Champion. Dont you think were a little too close to the walls? Silmil narrowed her eyes at the human soldiers carefully holding their bows. Caspan simply grunted, while I felt even more nervous. Were humans of this world bound by such honor and traditions? Still, both the Demon armies have been gathered here for quite some time without any arrows or magic fired. Our war machines were lined up against the walls to the west of here, while we were here at the south. It seemed if war broke out now, we were at an overwhelming advantage. The mines were nearly complete the last time I checked, although that must have been months ago. Sieges were this long, huh? Regardless of the outcome of this duel, it seemed the Demons were bent on not playing fair. A grim smile curled my lips, but luckily my helmet covered it. There was no longer time to chat, as hands guided me to stand before the massive gate and await my opponent. That damn General and Knight, I cursed both as the nervousness overtook me. They wanted to weaken our unit by taking me out of their statistics. Too bad for them, I scoffed. There were many prepared to strike, but no arrows were released. Suddenly, the gates opened with a chorus of war cries from the humans. The groaning of the metal gate and crashing of the drawbridge revealed a wagon almost as large as the ones Gruu traveled with slowly rolling its way towards our designated dueling spot. The wagon suddenly burst from the back, and a giant of a man lept out with a roar almost as loud as the orcs. The statues outstretched hand pointing to the moon glowed a blazing red and so did he. Was this mountain truly human? He wore little armor, and looked more like a gladiator to me. Something was not adding up. The man was much taller than I was and more powerful than the average soldier. Judging how he wielded those twin axes, I could tell this was going to be a difficult fight. If he had a skill, I imagined it would have to be a Power Body skill. He sized me up and let out a guttural growl. I realized that he had fur wrapping around his ears and a brutal tail protruded from his waist. This ugly bastard was half a beast man! Youre just a beast, I told him, assuming a defensive stance with my halberd. He was not even a Crowned entity. I received a growl, but it seemed the man understood me. This City pretends to bless you with that Statues might and promise you freedom, but our armies surround you while your people die out in the jungles. One swing! The man roared in response. He could understand me, but only seemed to have one volume level to his voice. He bellowed and stamped his feet, preparing to charge. All it shall take to destroy you, demon! Is he even listening? I guessed not. His body glowed white, making my predictions on his skills come true, but something dangerous happened afterwards. As the red moon dipped beneath the grey morning clouds, the massive statue began to glow red. He began to gain strength under the aura. A morning moon fall? Or perhaps it was a Divine blessing? Our armies were letting out war cries as he charged. The duel was on! He charged from the wagon and I intended to meet him with my improved strength. Power Halberd, I activated the Skill in my head and I summoned all my strength. He promised this duel will end in a single strike, so I shall provide him the end he deserved. My halberd began to glow its usual white, but then erupted in flames. What in the Hells? I barely had time to look at the fiery thing. I roared as my weapon carved a scar of fire on the ground as the magic burst uncontrollably from it. His swing would have decimated a regular Damned or Hatred soldier. Hells, even a Tusk would have been annihilated, but it was too slow for me! The beast man showed no fear, even as my weapon tore his neck apart. The halberds pointed end snapped off in his neck, glowing as the wound cauterized his neck together and then gradually expanded underneath it before his head burst into flames. On the ground at others feet is where beasts like you belong.
Number of souls defeated: 77
Far above the burning flesh that used to be the beast man, I heard the thunderous charge of the demon army rushing at the gate. The sacking of the city was to commence before I realized that the beast man was not even a Crowned or even an Elite enemy. Moonwatch was ours, and Id better capitalize on the initial chaos to acquire a level up. To the Statue! Ake commanded. Ignore the soldiers. I want blood! Yokgu let out a maniacal laughter. For an orc, I supposed being holed up for months constructing bases probably was tiresome. The Snakeman groaned, but slithered off to do his own thing. Humans were fleeing from the invading soldiers, but it was too late. I found it disturbing how easy it was to ignore the rising number in my Statuss alerts.
Number of souls defeated: 80
Was apathy worse than hatred in situations like these? I felled the meager resistance at the statues site, swallowing the path I took in flames since I did not know how to turn my magic off. I cared not about whatever Divine goddess powered this thing, nor the fleeing human soldiers or civilians. In war time, hearts might as well have been hidden and solid rocks instead of things keeping us alive.
Number of souls defeated: 92
The statue was tied with ropes, and soon to crash into the inlet of ocean water or whoever was under it. We pulled and soon the cracking of stone was heard, only fueling the bloody fervor polluting our ranks. As the statue shattered, so did the moons influence. My fires were the first to go, but leaving me with a new alert in my Status skill. The window displaying the number of souls defeated simply vanished. Hopefully the next level up is good, I thought grimly. Despite the amount of hell raising the joint army brought in the invasion, things died down quickly. This city was huge, and only the main square and the road from the gate to the statue seemed to bear the brunt of our carnage. I was able to sneak away behind some rubble and finally reveal the ill-gotten fruits of my labor. It was over, so I could catch my breath and slack off.
Level Up Achieved. Promote four stats and gain new stat parameters.
Four, as I expected. This brought many options, but I was already prepared to level up. Perhaps, this Unique Skill of mine had already placed me far above the humans. When I was level 1, I could barely do my job without crying beneath my helmet. I sighed, and stared up at the sky. Rain began to sprinkle upon the bloody fields, and the sky began to descend back into grayness. It felt like a presence withdrew itself from Moonwatch. I am still jealous of the old life I used to live. Whoever I was could be as coldhearted as she wanted, but she never had to kill anyone to live for a stupid skill. Thinking about it immediately rejuvenated me, and brought up the Status window again. I rose the same stats as before, nervous that having A rank in Strength and Dexterity sealed the deal of my career. I could no longer stay quiet in my abilities. I promoted Stamina afterwards for my final stat. Stamina combined with improved Constitution, Strength and Dexterity should prove to be potent. I have not forgotten nearly getting crushed and backstabbed by those stupid higher-ups.
CON: E now upgraded to D
STR: B now upgraded to A
DEX: B now upgraded to A
INT: E (+1 Bonus Grade)
STA: D now upgraded to C
Luck: N/A
Whoever they were, General or Knight or Officers, I clenched my fist and swore I would survive their damn orders no matter how much overtime and work they throw my way. I had this Unique Skill and the power to improve no matter what the cost was. Now, I brought up the next level up objective and my eyes widened.
Level 4. Stat parameters not maximized yet for level up. Defeat three Crowned Entities to acquire enough experience.
Chapter 7.1: He Looks Upon Man With Hatred
This is a bonus Chapter!
The week, or maybe even weeks, dragged along for what seemed like forever. Slow work week, except there was no two-day resting blip interspersed between each of them. One day I was caught searching for my boots, but I found out apparently if I searched longer than a mere four hours theyll just get me a new pair. So I was off to work another three days with no sleep with a new pair of someone elses boots. I liked to assume the previous owner retired back to the Hells early. I would work until they told me not to, but even that did not make a difference to me. I sighed and rested my back into the dirt after some time passed. I did not have contractor experience nor did anyone else, so the shoddy hut I made for myself had no floor. The stump I had for a chair ended up being too uncomfortable to sit on, so the bag of food I took from the Human merchants rested on it instead. I tried to buy it from them at first, but they spoke a different language than me and ended up surrendering the bag anyways. I gingerly left a small bag of coins in return, though I had more. I didnt know if they took the money with their shaking hands or abandoned it there for some other Demon to steal. Surely I couldnt be tried for larceny or anything like that because I technically paid for the food, right? Apparently, when this country finally falls fully under Demon control I could use the Tusks to buy myself a better home, but what good would that be? What if the Humans took this place back? I heard from the Hatred goblins that some of the Demon armies are struggling against enemies south of wherever here was, which didnt inspire confidence that I could settle down and retire. A flash of memories struck my mind making me decide not to save the coins for that. I was taken back to where I started apparently, hearing the crunching boots approach me as I lay broken in the snowstorm. That General seemed like he was amidst this sprawling army somewhere, but I didnt want him any closer to me to answer a single one of my questions. I rolled over and fell asleep, worrying if someone might arrest me for stealing that merchant caravans food. A loud crash jerked my attention away from my thoughts. but I realized I was a lot colder and my arm was numb from being in the same position for awhile. I was asleep? I shivered and sighed. I felt like I was awake the whole time during break. Another crash shook my shoddily crafted roof and rain dripped on me. Fine, I sat up. We were under attack probably but I was not awake or ready to fight and no one was shouting. A few more booms later and I was out. It was day, lightly shaded by the red Reaver moonlight and the gray skies. The Twin Suns were nowhere to be seen. I hesitated to leave my hut due to the heavy rain, but as soon as I did I regretted my choice instantly. Another boom blasted somewhere much closer this time, and suddenly a loud screaming and hissing noise hurled above me. I ducked instinctively, right as something illuminated the dirt. A white glowing light flared beneath me in an instant. I blinked and tried to shut the brightness out. It was like getting flashed by a camera suddenly before everything returned back to normal. What in the Hell was that? I straightened my helmet back on. A comet? The rain suddenly halted in its wake, before returning shortly as explosions echoed somewhere near the Hatred Armys villages. Another streak followed whatever launched across the glittery red sky, like someone keyed a red cars door. Others around me noticed the commotion the strange comet caused, looking upward. It was clear they didnt know either though a sergeants whip cracked, causing them to get back to work instead of standing around while speculating. The rain also cleared for a moment as a humming rang out in the distance, but returned to bother my face as I briskly passed the slave soldiers to find where some of the Tusks hang out. Maybe they knew or had something to do with the weird skies today. The forests we traveled through a few days ago were nearly wiped out, owing to the rampant construction of barracks and temporary villages across this part of Sarwitz. It was interesting to see how towns started, but the sight of the flashing comet overshadowed a town further away from my designated base. Streaks of blue lightning sliced out in jagged lines from the white comet. The red aura of the Reaver moon twisted around it as it became exposed through the fog, giving me a good glimpse of it. The thing looked like a neon blue cotton ball in contrast to the crimson sky. Someone huffed next to me as I observed the storm and that strange booming sphere doing their things. Being glad we aint nowhere near that storm, eh Light Voice? It was Yokgu, seemingly unbothered by the pouring rain. I watched another blue bolt of lightning strike the plains next to the town and could barely make out the outlines of people getting the Hells out of there. Should I be wearing my armor right now? Isnt lightning attracted to metal? No, that cant be right. It conducts it, but I doubt I could simply dodge a lightning bolt even with my Stats. A stream of magic fell upon a group of soldiers running away, seemingly vaporizing them. Or perhaps it missed, I squinted at the crater it left. Hey, I started. That doesnt seem like a regular storm to me, right? Like, its different. We marched through a lot of storms before and Ive never seen anything like that. Hmm, Yokgu squinted at the soldiers, but shrugged. It was evident that he was also not that farsighted as well. Beats me. The mages say that Wild magic can be a right pain in the ass when it shows up. And that looks like Wild magic to me. Wild magic? Never heard of such a phenomenon before. Based on the way those magical lightning bolts struck the ground, they reminded me of aerial bombardments from my old world. Why did that remind me of war? I dont recall anything about being in wartime in my previous life. I used to lie in bed scrolling on my cellphone going over the news, but I dont even miss that flimsy device anymore. Before I could get frustrated over my amnesia, heavy footsteps stamped the ground behind us. You two Tusks! A voice hollered over the steps, pulling our attention from the strange storm. It was one of Vastils soldiers. Before Yokgu could utter a disdainful grunt I elbowed him and we saluted the stranger, though we were both taller than him. He eyed up at us and sighed. We have a situation, he continued anyways. Come with me. Why should I? Yokgu towered over the man. Idiot, I thought at him. Despite how wimpy the Fair Demon looked, most of Vastils soldiers were Elites according to my Status, possessing Power Skills. This guy was an Elite as well, but luckily he didnt seem to be bothered at Yokgus insolence this time, instead pointing his spear at him in an oddly bored manner. Come on, Orc, he groaned. Surely you dont want to stand around watching these idiots all day? Hang on, I got an idea. He aimed the spear at a group of slave soldiers in a small pit. A pile of logs lay at the top haphazardly like a typical safety violation and based on the bored Fair Demons face, I knew what was coming next. A crackle of lightning flashed above us with thunder screeching afterwords, right as the soldier chucked his spear at the logs. That went as I expected and we watched the pile tumble and crush the slave soldiers working in the pit. The Fair Demon smirked. There, Tusk, he laughed. Now youre relieved from babysitting. I glanced over at the pile of logs, then at the silent writhing slave soldiers beneath. They had their vocal cords torn out at some point in their reprocessing in the Hells, so eventually they stopped moving in silence as more logs rolled on top of them with an unceremonious crunch. How does smooshing lower lifeforms boost productivity rates among the other ones? I wondered. The sergeant overseeing them sighed, seemingly unable to stand against Vastils lackey as well. So we followed him anyways. It just occurred to me that he took the spear leaning against my hut. My spear. Now I understood a little bit of why Yokgu hated these guys. Rain poured as our boots clomped over shredded sticks and the bare bones of a muddy path, but the distant booming sounds became replaced by someone or something screaming desperately within the compound. A fight was brewing somewhere up ahead and clashing between blades irritated my ears. The Vastil guy didnt seem worried over the violence, opening up the shoddy and wet wooden gates for us. As we drew closer, even more yelling and gurgling overtook the storms noise. Did the humans not want to work here? He grinned as he ushered us through. Yokgu and I glanced at each other briefly, before my Status played a message at me.
Alert: Heavily armed hostile Crowned entity in the vicinity.
This cant be good, I gripped my swords hilt. Fighting a Crowned entity was not what I had in mind today, but if I had to I could potentially level up. Perhaps this thing would grant me Souls if I get an assist? Go on, Tusks, Vastils soldier urged. Come join us! Were watching a show and taking bets. See how many of the useless Damned it takes to finally defeat it. As we rounded the corner, I saw the Crowned entity unleashing havoc in the middle of the village. It was a knight with a dented helmet on, or whatever was left of one, with ribbons of his flesh exposed from the crowds of Damned slave soldiers piling upon him. One cut his shoulder with a lucky hit, but it didnt seem to bother him. He was yelling something in desperation, cutting down anything that got near him. Vrah, a lah chon? Vrah! He roared. His sword glowed and as he slashed once, a phantom slash followed and turned the offender into a red misty explosion. Vrah, vrah! Usalah, a lah chon? Several more of Vastils Crowned lackeys stood around, laughing as we watched. It was like a wounded dog fighting to the death. There was no clear way of ending him for a free level up, since the human knight turned anything around him into mush. Still, the slave soldiers obeyed the Demons, since they were bound by their infernal magic. Those mute fools were grim reminders that things in this world could be much worse for me. We watched the human desperately fight off more of the mob charging at him, standing taller on the small hill of dead bodies as the storm boomed in response to his cries. The man turned and stared at me and I found it difficult to maintain eye contact for some reason. No, he wasnt looking at me, I realized. He was looking towards the source of a new noise coming from behind us. The sound of hooves thundering towards us was enough to break the crowd of jeering soldiers. A warhorse coming by was a bad sign of someone important approaching and ruining the fun. Vastil, Yokgu muttered. Damned assholes wanted us to get in trouble by bringing us here. I groaned. First my spear and now Im in trouble for watching this commotion unfold? Office drama is so not my thing. Construction infighting like this was on a completely different level than even that. Vastils horse neighed violently, releasing a jet of flame that melted the rain with a sizzling hiss, while the Knight himself simply got off of the beast and strode by us silently. That humans screwed now, I shrugged. Yokgu looked at me incredulously, but he was unsure if he should run away or not while Vastil was distracted. Still, everyone remained silent in the Fair Demon Knights presence. Your son is screaming in the Hells now, Vastil spoke calmly as he approached the wailing human knight. A monologue from the Fair Demon himself? That could be a mistake. I stood around waiting for the human to power up somehow from the Goddesss blessing or something, but instead he allowed Vastil to approach him. Vrah, a lah chon? The human activated multiple Skills I couldnt recognize, but Vastil remained unfazed by the display of strength. I would not dare say he was cool aloud, but he did seem confident in the moment. He stood with a bored expression before the glowing human, while I considered taking a page of cool one liners from his book for future reference. Its true, I promise you. I hear your sons sweet screams in the Cycles, human, Vastils pointed ears twitched, as if he was listening to something beyond the thunder and rain. Maybe he wasnt lying. He drew his sword and its ring sang out a hellish chorus to drown it all out. Let me finish your long lost search. Okay, he was kind of cool in the moment. With one mighty swing from Vastil, the human knights top half vaporized into bloody powder. The howling wind tipped over the stumpy legs that were left standing, with their thuds joining in on the mess. Tch, I didnt even have enough time to get an assist. I should have known you Tusks would be in on these fools little games, Vastil sheathed his big sword. Yokgu was about to protest, but the Knight sighed. I dont care what you monsters do on your day off, but might I suggest not wasting my mens time? And you Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I barely noticed he was addressing me in time during my silent fuming. Dont tell me your motherly instincts are kicking in, Nameless, he chuckled. The father is dead, probably going to be separated from his son forever. No, sir. Its not that, I shrugged. I just didnt understand what human language he was speaking in. Primitive speech, he scoffed. Pay no mind to what these creatures mutter. It doesnt matter what garbage they spew before they are slaughtered. Their speeches are less advanced than even monsters like you. Vastil took a glance at the mess he made before passing by us. As he got on his horse and glared at his men to get back to work, a sly grin spread on his face. Might I suggest that storm over there?He chuckled. Seems like a few of you Tusks might have gotten swept up in it. They were sent there awhile ago by a certain someone and might need your assistance. Bastard, Yokgu muttered as we watched the flaming warhorse ride away. Hes the one who ordered them there. Yeah, I agreed. His monologues werent so bad, but the rest of him was. Maybe if I get a level up I could be more evil and make cool monologues like him, but for now, I glanced at the storm Vastil was talking about. That strange cloud still hung over that village, slinging more Wild magic bolts upon the earth. A UFO? I nearly chuckled, but luckily I stifled it in my throat before it could escape. Could it be a monster? Dont tell me youre thinking about following that bastards advice, Light Voice, Yokgu growled. The look on my face must have made him cautious, because actual concern covered his. Youre not, right? What else do we have to do? I asked. I didnt even know it was my day off. You never know what time it is! Yokgu pounded his legs in frustration. Why was he upset? Your kind dont seem like theyre in any hurry at all! Why would I be? I shrugged. Couldnt say for the rest of my kind, since Ive never met any. Before he could throw a fit over my annoying questions, thunder pierced our ears and an intense flash spread across the sky. The clouds parting even stopped Vastils men from working. The Reaver Moonfall seemed cleared out by whatever magical energy was coursing through the air. My skin tickled as we stared stupidly up at the horizon. I felt Yokgu bump my shoulder. You aint headin towards that, for real, right? I said nothing, instead feeling compelled to go to the village anyways out of spite. So I trudged my way towards the storm stricken village. It seemed less intense despite the occasional thunder and rain, so I guessed the condition wouldnt be worse than our marches in the rain for now. I stole a spear from someone when they werent looking and took off. The village wasnt too far away, but it bordered what was left of the forest. I started to feel daunted as the blue ball became exposed again due to the parting clouds, contemplating if I should go back to my hut or not. Yokgu would make fun of me for chickening out, so I shook off that notion. Be as foreboding as you want, cloud, Im coming. That didnt sound as cool in my head as I thought, I sighed as I climbed up a hill overlooking the blasted plains. Id have to revise my own monologues and one liners some other time. Well, it certainly used to be plains, but craters covered the earth like bruises on the skin on our prisoners. The surfaces of some of them were purple hued and strangely reflective. Was that glass? I nearly took a step when I heard someone shout from the bushes next to me. An ambush amidst all of this? I whirled around. Who has time for that? Hey, you! Get in here! The voice wheezed. It was a Hatred Demons, though his voice was more raspy than the usual accent they had. Get in here before it sees you! I didnt want to know whatever it was, so I hurried and jumped in the bushes. Oddly enough, the space in this foliage covered more than just the one Hatred Demon. Several pairs of eyes met with mine, all Demon. They seemed more nervous at my presence than the chaos happening above us. Silence covered the group as thunder roiled and the rain struck again. So? I asked. One of the Demons started cracking up, wheezing as the others also started laughing. The glint of an empty bottle caught my eye. Drugs? I groaned. High on the job and storm gazing, I should have known. The one who called me over finally recovered from his laughing attack and pointed at me. Get a load of this Tusk! He hollered. Suicidal or what? Bored, I guess, I shrugged. They wouldnt remember this conversation anyways. Death wish, more like, another commented. Hey, hey, you see that blue ball in the sky, right? Hard to miss, I replied. Holy shit, the commenter wheezed. Like, holy shit. Aint nothing from the AckSa, hah! For whatever reason, his laughing set off another chain reaction of giggles. The hollering Hatred Demon tugged my shoulder. Youre missing out, Tusk, he uttered, holding up a potion. Humans aint worth for shit than getting gobbled up by that thing, but they sure got some crazy stuff. We was watching them clear out the village like foul rats, but it kept zappin em as they ran. One of em dropped a hoard of this shit and we cant go nowhere so. Take this, take this. I hesitated for a moment, as getting high on the job didnt seem like it would help anything, but it was my day off. I snatched it from him and he eyed me in anticipation as I downed it. The taste sizzled my throat too much to tell what kind of flavor it had, but the alert playing in my head explained the odd rush stirring inside of me.
Alert: CON, STR and DEX increased temporarily to A. Time left: 3 hours.
Alert: System has detected anomalous toxins within the hosts body. Neutralizing poisons
Waves of wooziness and exhilaration alternated between my head. The other Hatred demons hooted and hollered while I stared at the screen. That was a new alert. Forget the buffed Stats, Im supposed to feel like this for three hours? The one who handed me the drug took another sip of his own potion and his red chest swelled with a glowing purple underneath it - a sign that couldnt be good for his insides. He laughed at me or the sky. Damn crazy Tusk, you took the whole thing! Oh. Was I not supposed to do that? Her cheeks are red as my tail! Another pointed at me. They all laughed, but I suddenly realized how potentially compromised I was. Shit, I nearly groaned, but suddenly I noticed that the Demons tail was actually a deeper shade of red than the rest of him. I decided to play it cool, because a sudden lust for violence welled up inside of me and I could take them all out if they tried something. So what is that thing? I wheezed. It was harder to talk with this drug in my system. That made me chuckle, but the red tailed Demon glanced out at it through the brush cautiously. Aint nobody know, he ducked back in, as if the thing couldve spotted him. Theres reports of these flying things all over the world. Some of em idiots thought it was a dragon, but look at it. None of them do what these things do. Hanging like scavenger birds and doin what this ones doin. Like a UFO? I asked. Luckily, the helmet I had on hid my smile. I couldnt stop this ridiculous situation I found myself in from amusing me. You of What? the drug dealer Demons voice trailed off. The Moon Mages go on about how those things have dangerous magic. I can see that, I blurted. I know right? A One Eyed Demon cackled. This Tusk is kind of funny! Nah, I mean. Like, unstable magical energy, the drug dealer sighed, realizing none of us were paying attention anymore. I guessed I was laughing with them, but they were not afraid of me at least. Red Tail burped down one last potion, before something bumped into him. It was another chubby Demon behind him, but I realized there was definitely something wrong with him. Hey. Hey? He shook the unresponsive Chubby Demon. I noticed glowing purple splotches began to form on his skin, but he didnt seem like he was awake anymore. Theres somethin wrong with this guy. Huh? The drug dealer peeked at him. It was then we all noticed that his armor was also splitting apart and stabbing into his gut. Perhaps the Chubby Demon didnt start chubby initially, I started to scoot away. He was expanding. Whoa, whoa, whoa! The others scrambled away from him as the Chubby Demon exploded, popping like a balloon and spilling guts all over whoever was closest to him. Hells, what a mess, I groaned. The body was hollowed out, with its imploded ribcages sticking into the brush that covered us from that thing outside. I dont know if it was the drug inside of me or the temporary Stat increase that kept me calm, but I either had to get out of here or I was dead already and didnt know it. I really had to hope my Status would fix me sooner than the three hour time limit. Or I could keep laughing. Gah, why didnt he warn us he was about to pop like the drug dealer Demon suddenly clutched his chest and looked at me with bulging eyes. I groaned and nearly scooted away before he started howling at me. Im just messin with Another one of the Demons exploded, making the rest of us start to sober up. Panic swelled through the group just like those purple blobs, but no one seemed to be safe from the spontaneous popping. Red Tail was next to go, horror filling his eyes before he did. His guts covered us with muddy flavored blood and guts. I decided to attempt to leave, but the stench made me feel even more sick. A hand got me up and eventually whoever it was helped us escape the exploding bodies. It was the drug dealer who started it all, but soon the fresh air of smelly rain and tingling magical energy helped refresh us. Well, I panted. I take it that the drug doesnt normally cause us to blow up, right? Right? I turned to see the drug dealer Demon smiling at me, but his neck was mutating and slowly extending away from his torso. Fresh purple sores pumped up from his chest like water contracting and flowing through it. Through it all he smiled creepily at me, making me question if I was still alive. This is a nightmare, alright. I felt my face fall to my default look of disappointment at the horror show before me. See ya in the Hells Tusk, he spoke to me through a tremendous amount of effort. Then he popped neck first, too. His head went next and finally his glowing body became shredded like it went through a wood chipper. Thunder boomed above me before I could even process the amount of disgusting carnage I witnessed.
Alert: Poisons neutralized. Host will not be affected and Soul count will remain unchanged. Stat Increase time limit has two hours left before expiring.
How convenient. I shook my head and then threw up. I thought Ive gotten used to things dying, but I guess I was wrong. That guys deformed head was going to stick in my memory for an uncomfortable amount of time. A loud humming noise hovered above me, like someone just blew war horns to retreat. Well, I didnt need to hear that call twice. The clouds parted once again as the humming turned into a violent roar. I took off, noticing something emerging from the glassed craters. A strange squirting noise also screeched above me and suddenly my feet wobbled. The ground was shaking and before I knew it, something sent me airborne. As my vision flipped, a brilliant blast of cyan fire filled my view. Shit! I crumpled on the ground, but thanks to my temporary stat increase I was able to recover quickly. The damn monster was shooting at me! I whirled around, but I didnt know where I was anymore. Nothing but trees and blue flames surrounded me. More of those strange squirting noises released from the sky, but after a glimpse I found that they were lasers being shot down upon the earth. What in the hell? The beams shredded everything they touched, but I was able to squeeze through fallen trees into a small cave. Hells, I muttered. I wasnt sure if it would detonate this place, but it seemed like it was just firing indiscriminately rather than targeting me specifically. Something made a noise behind me and I turned to see a face standing there, wide-eyed and terrified. Shit! It was a human! I tried to pull out my sword, but the human held his arms up in an X. I paused, recognizing that an X meant amongst both Demon and Human soldiers that they didnt mean any trouble. He uttered something in that primitive language, but eventually relaxed and fell silent when he noticed I didnt understand him. I guessed by his resigned look and shredded armor that we were just supposed to wait out the monsters storm, however long that might be. So I squatted down and even though the human soldier was here first, he cautiously joined me. Together, we sat out in silence and I waited out the Stat buff as well as avoided thinking about those dead Demons I became fast friends with. Soldiers didnt have opportunities to make friends, as we didnt know who would make it tomorrow but I wished them well in the Hells. Or whatever. The rain stopped, so it was my time to get the hell out of there. As I stood up and checked on what the human was doing, I noticed he was too scared to leave the cave. I sighed. I guess I could leave him here since even though it was chaos with that monster lurking in the skies, the Demons were also waiting around for humans on the other side. See you, man, I told him awkwardly and headed out. Nothing went to plan and I felt like I somehow made everything worse, but the sky was dark again and clear as if nothing was up there shooting laser beams of strange magic for a few hours straight. I could see the Demon villages start to light their torches and thanked them silently for that. I could use another day off now that this was over. A glow caught my eye as I was trudging in the forest. No hostile alerts were lurking in these woods, probably due to the sky monster attacks, so I stuck in here on my way back instead of being out in the open. I drew my sword, not wanting to take any new chances since the glow was standing in the way. Cyan, I sniffed something off. I couldnt tell what was happening to my senses, but my nose was beginning to make me see cyan. That didnt make any sense, I rubbed my ears and could smell the grime on my fingers much harsher than just sticking them up my nostrils. What the hell? Did it come back just to mess with me? Well, lets have it! This low leveled Elf isnt going to die without a fight! I let out a roar and charged at the cyan light. I hacked a tree out the way and got a full glimpse of the source, stopping in my tracks as the smell burned through my temples. Seeing the light made me feel something intense: Hatred. Jingling and beeping noises whirred in a chorus, locking me in place. What kind of magic was this? I tried to roar again, swing my sword, do anything but the strange artifact seemed to be watching me as I stood helplessly. A voice invaded my mouth, while the smell of electricity tickled my ears.
YOU ARE NOT A MAN. HEAR ME, O HUMBLE SINNER. MANKIND CAME FROM MY FLESH. I DIED, THEY CAME. FROM THE SOIL OF MY BLOOD, MANKIND CAME AND TOOK WHAT WAS MINE. NOW I SEETHE WITH RIGHTEOUS HATRED. AND WATCH WHAT HAS BECOME OF MY GIFTS. FROM THE HEAVENS. THE HUMBLE SHALL INHERIT THIS WORLD. YOU SHALL BE THE ONE WHO GIVES ME THE FLESH BACK TO MY RAGING BONES.
The sight of a strange machine-like statue floated from the cyan light, with many eyes watching me. Did I take drugs again or what? I had trouble looking at it, since my senses seemed to be drastically affected by its presence. The creature made more beeping noises before vanishing. A force released me and my face fell on dirt. I felt my body jerk awake and I breathed in heavily. Please be air inside my throat and not a color or something, I begged no one in particular. Pressing myself up, I felt cold sweat drip down my face and my hand bumped into a wooden stool. A stool? I glanced at the thing and saw the silhouette of the bag of food I left on the chair. I was back in my hut! I was alive! Thank god or AckSa or whoever that it was just a dream. I rolled over. What in the hell did I just witness? A wave of hopelessness flooded over me, but relief to be back here quickly overcame me. The details were already getting fuzzy, but perhaps that strange monster wiped my memories. Good riddance, I scoffed. I decided I didnt need it, rolling over as the Cold Moonfall colored the land in a deep blue. Chapter 8: Company Party VIII. The city fell quiet after the slaughtering ended. Those human soldiers who survived were released and kicked out the gates, to my surprise. I was expecting more bloodshed, but since my skill did not alert me of any Crowned enemies around I was not interested in trying to fight. The streets were mostly empty and since there were plenty of human captives to boss around, they were cleaned up in a matter of days. Two sections of the walls were destroyed by the tunnels and another by magic, since their cellars were unusually empty at the time of my duel. I mulled over the results of this battle. I survived through this with this extra time and all the delays, while the rest of the Tusks explored the city. That Royal Guards presence puzzled me the most. If there was no other person in this city who was powerful to require such a warrior, why was he here? Did a VIP flee while no one was looking? This country was too easy to invade, with suffering around every corner caused by bloodthirsty demons. Where was the rest of his Guard? There was no reason for me to find out if it cost me money, so I waited for orders and patrolled the streets yet again. The salt of the ocean waters powdered the winds, but I found myself drawn to the docks due to all the commotion happening over there while on break. Caspan was there, directing and overseeing cargo being loaded onto the warships there. I remember one of these, I had a vague memory of being placed on one at some point prior to my amnesia. He greeted me with a nod, while examining the scrolls in his feathery hands. Beyond the seas and shipwrecks, the island of Perra loomed where presumably the Hatred navy was going. Where are these headed? I still asked him. Caspan fluffed his neck and looked towards the gargantuan ship towering over us. The Hatred Army is going to advance towards the northern peninsula, he plopped the scrolls in their wooden tube. Water sprayed the side of the boat and splashed us, which he appeared unbothered by. To do more battle with Perras ships. That little fort over there is actually the final bastion where those humans are fleeing to, so they say. He scoffed. I squinted at the vague stony outline in the fog. That seemed like a good target for conquering this country. Blocking off Perra reinforcements from the sea was important, which meant we were most likely soon to follow while the Damned Army mucked about here. The Hatred Army seemed to enjoy murdering humans the most, followed by the Soul and Fair armies. The other legions of the Hells appeared to have little interest in the humans and the beast men, much to my surprise. The survivors were allowed to leave to that fort, but that put them at the mercy of the elements and getting caught up in other demon-human conflicts occurring in this country. The ones that stayed surprisingly were able to keep their houses, though if a Demon felt like it they could lose their lives easily. The common humans were surprisingly malleable to Demons rule and they remained largely ignored, though the nobles were missing or killed already. I see them conducting business as usual, though in this age I had no idea what they did. Food was plentiful, and I did not care where it came from or how bad it tasted. Whenever I came by they scurried away like rats, though I assumed communicating with them might as well be just as futile. Yokgu left them alone, to my surprise. He was a man of odd principles, changing whether he destroys his captured victims or having honor and not pillaging them. An orcs way, apparently, but I left him alone in that. During the night, not a soul was in sight due to the curfew imposed by the higher ups. I had no reason to be out either, so I holed up in an abandoned house at the edge of the city for the night. The ground shook like it was struck by artillery, booming as something impossibly large stomped by, but I was unbothered. I preferred these quarters most of the time. It was not in my nature to be inside a city, let alone one as hopeless as this. I should be proud, right? I took down that beast man and allowed this carnage to happen. I did find myself looking towards the ocean again at those ships further out on voyages, where the destruction of the statue began. What was left of it was barely recognizable, and gave no sign of ever reaching towards the moons above again. The stomping drew closer, and the foot of a massive demon lumbered by, shaking me off my bed. I had trouble sleeping on soft surfaces as is, you jerks! What a joke, I groaned. These improved stats kept my body from feeling the pain of thudding against the rocky floor I guessed. Whatever, I decided to step outside to watch the watchtower-sized demon make his nightly rounds. He was no doubt from the Hatred ritual circles carried out nights before my duel with the deceiver. His owner was nowhere to be seen. There were no Moon falls happening tonight, but I felt calm when the world was not covered in an ugly colored aura. The wind cooled my breath into a fog as I looked around. I decided to experiment with my newly improved level. No one could see me, hopefully, though I did not care. There was a portion of a wall still left standing from the collapsed mines beneath it. It will make the perfect target to see how strong my newly promoted A-ranked STR could possibly be. I doubted it mattered if it was destroyed or not during my tests and if anyone complained then I would destroy them too. The stones were still kept together for ages. I braced myself and assumed a fighting stance, then delivered a roundhouse barefooted kick to its surface. To my surprise, the wall toppled down like trees in an avalanche. Shit, I hopped back but cleared an entire city block with a simple jump. The whole city was definitely aware that something was wrong. I made myself scarce, cloaked by the dust and noise as the familiar thumping of the ritual demon came running back. The witless brutes glowing crimson eyes stopped me in my tracks. I realized the red glowing runes etched upon my skin was the reason why he tracked me so easily. As the smoke cleared, he stared at me with a confused look on his three eyes. The massive boulder sized marbles shifted back and forth. He was unsure if he should eat me or not. I was not in my usual armor, so my tunic and ragged leather pants must have confused him. I waved my hands in surrender. Easy, boy, I told him, chuckling. He sniffed the air and me, but stood back up and resumed his patrol duty. What a foolish creature! I stifled a laugh as the thumps carried further away from me into the city. I slinked back into my squatters house and chose the floor to sleep on instead of the bed. With such strength, I was certain life would be a bit easier even if I had no time to upgrade luck and I could even survive this house falling on top of me. Strangely, the STR stat only applied if I put my mind to it. I could open doors just fine, but if I wanted to smash that wall I merely had to have the intent inside my head ready. Was this because the Unique Skill functioned this way? The ritual demons dumbfounded face made me chuckle and I decided to end the night with that thought. Little did I know, it was the last bit of fun I would have for a while. How did things end up this way? I muttered, my face twisting in disdain. A soft, wet hand covered in soap ran itself up and down my body. I was surrounded by succubi, though their inherent ability of mind alteration did nothing to me. I could not remember the last time I bathed. The succubus rubbing me took her sweet time, caressing any soft parts of me she could get her hands on. Or perhaps I was that disgusting. I felt like a dirty car getting washed in the front yard. Dont be so dramatic, Silmil sighed. She was in the other bath barrel next to me, receiving equal treatment from other succubi. Their giggles annoyed me, but I felt the demon girls eyes scried up and down my body as if it was a scroll. Though she probably was reading the runes on it, written in the Infernal. I turned away from her, feeling suddenly self-conscious, but another hand clenched my buttocks while a third hand messed with my stomach. You look Dont look, I groaned. It was bad enough already, lady! Silmil snickered as a slippery hand yanked at my hair, wringing out the mud and who knows what out from its strands. She yelped as her short hair went through the same thing. The succubi never uttered any words, merely carrying out their washing duties while making small gasps and giggles as they worked. I realized they were making progress, despite the piles of dirt gathering in heaps around the tub. I was filthy, but all I was ordered to do earlier was head to this human place which was converted into some kind of beauty shop. I did not expect the ambush lying within. After the initial hair pulling, another hand gently swayed my vision over towards another succubus holding several thin pieces of clothing. Dresses? No doubt ransacked from these humans. Silmil was given the same options, though they were smaller in size. Wait, I realized. The women surrounding us giggled even louder as they drew closer with the one my eyes first looked at. They were going to stuff me into one of those things! This occasion must be serious for a company gathering. I had a horrible, sinking feeling about this as they took measurements of my body. My body felt unusually cold and light. I felt like I was naked and constricted in a thin fabric. I shivered. This must have been what Nanishtar feels like all the time. One of the demons brought a mirror before me and I gasped at the sight. Was this truly me? A blonde elf stood before me in the reflection, copying my movements. Silmil looked at me oddly, but said nothing. I must have spent a long time in the character creator menu, I sighed. Even my hair was longer than I thought after being stuffed in a helmet for so long. How come my Status skill did not have my body measurements listed within a window or something? This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. I was given a pair of ornate sandals that did not even match the pale gold dress on me and instructions to head to the Grand Hall at night, but I was not sure on how to walk from here across all the rubble in the city. Especially in a dress. Everything felt horribly loose, and moving around without a heap of junk attached to me was quite alien. The foreboding challenge ahead of me was on, something my Status skill could not help me with. Wind pushed the fabric up further, tightening how much I could move my legs yet warm air greeted me as I made my way towards the castle. Despite this, if anyone came near me with bad ideas, I think I could easily fight them even if I lost the dress in the process. Yokgu was in there, awaiting us and the others. Ake was busy doing whatever Commanders do, but the orc looked at me oddly while we stood by. He, too, went through some ordeal and was stuffed in some kind of suit. I gave him a questioning look, but then he suddenly burst into laughter. You look ridiculous in that! He pointed at my dress. You dont look nothin like a warrior, no one would know! Like a true proper lady! Yeah, yeah, I sighed. Make fun of me all you want. Yokgu paused and studied me for another moment before his laughter turned to howling. When Silmil walked in, the orc wheezed and choked up at the sight of her as well. A familiar, yet colder presence walked in, making me shiver even more than I already felt in this dress. I could smell her lusty fragrance before she entered. Yokgu instantly shut his mouth as she approached. Yokgu, my dear, Nanishtars lips spat venom from beneath her veil. Y-Yes, maam? The orc straightened out instantly, while turning pale. Let us have a chat about etiquette, shall we? With that, she dragged him into the darkness past Caspan. The Birdman simply shrugged, though he was cleaned up and dressed as well. He always was the clean one out of all of us Tusks. The inside of the Hall was full of officials, hailing from several Legions. The air was full of celebratory chatter as things broke and humans cried out as they were slaughtered. Still, the night drew on slowly. I stuck to myself, eating whatever food I could get off the tables before they inevitably became soaked in blood. Company parties were so not my thing, but I assumed we were celebrating over the successful takeover of Sarwitz''s Favored City. The moons dipped over the ocean, revealing the faint shimmer of light from that fortress out faraway from this place. Humans were fleeing for their lives to that place, while we celebrated and plotted their deaths here. A sudden chorus of summoning horns resounded from the other side of the massive hall broke me out of my thoughts, and we were to assemble past all the rotten festivities. As we marched along, I noticed there were many knights and Damned soldiers standing to the sides. To my surprise, Ake stood tall by others, who I presumed were also Commanders. They were welcoming us to stand before a host of Demon Fair Nobles and a massive crimson crystal summoned by magic. I gulped but noticed Yokgu had entered unusually quietly. He was sweating bullets from whatever Nanishtar did to him. Vastil stood heads above the other knights, making me realize he was much higher in the chain of Command than I thought he was. Furthermore, and more terrifying, were the two Inquisitors matching his height. White Robes, dangerous enough to freeze a soldier at the mention of their organization. One wore a much more decorated robe, appearing to me as more important then his counterpart. The Knight cleared his throat and gave an order. Kneel. Immediately, all of us dropped to our knees, though I was secretly worried that the dress I wore revealed too much as I did. I checked my surroundings, and noticed the soldiers avoided eye contact with the front of the room so I dropped my vision to the blood soaked carpets. A magical rumbling resonated in the crystal and as it hummed every hair on my body rose in protest. Something, or someone, was watching us through that thing. It said something, but my ears could not understand it. I felt blood leak from both of them and my nose, but I dared not look. Other cries of pain echoed through the hall. The speech it gave seemed like it lasted for a long time even though the presence only spoke one phrase. The blood from all of us pooled between me and the crimson crystal, with something rising out of it and eventually clattering on the floor. The White Robe next to Vastil somehow understood it and moved to speak. Though beneath that covering, I could feel his eyes upon me. Am I supposed to do something while Im bleeding all over the place? I did not want to know the state of the others, but the demon spoke. The AckSa has seen your deeds, Nameless, he called for me. Come before me. How many nerve wracking experiences do I have to go through this week? I nervously stood up and slowly approached the tall demon. As I knelt down, I saw something flash within his hands. It was the thing from the pool of blood! A sword! I frantically checked my Status alerts, but nothing showed up. Why is this stupid skill hiding in dangerous situations like this? I was too terrified to move or groan. Rise, Nameless, the Inquisitors voice sounded like it was proud of me. The AckSa finds you worthy. Take this. I held my hands out flat, witnessing the tall demon place the blade upon my palms. It was ornamental, I assumed. The sword was as large as a claymore and just as imposing. Both the blade and the sheath were black as night, with a blood red crimson trim and runes dotting along the claymores razor edge. It was heavy, but with my Unique skill I could hold it with ease. The crowd roared in applause, while I stood there not knowing its significance, bleeding and embarrassed like I did not belong. The higher ups witnessing me hold the blade seemed impressed. Why? My eyes widened as my Status skill told me this was not just a decorative sword.
Notice: Legendary Item The Black Blade acquired.
All for the Champion of Moonwatch! Vastil cheered. I was not sure what to do, so I stood there stupidly next to the massive crystal holding an evil blade in my hands. Could I stand out even more than I possibly could be right now? What a hellish disaster! A hand pulled me out of my stupor. Everyone had already gone back to partying, as if the intense crystal incident never happened. I strapped the blade to my back, feeling the sheath''s tough texture poke into my skin. The scaled hand of Ake was patting me on the back. He was directing me to the two individuals I wanted to avoid the most. Those who elected me Champion and carved these runes upon me in the first place! General Tulroz laughed as I noticed him, while I sensed something off in the confident smile of Knight Vastil. The Inquisitor who handed me the sword was also with them. I looked at Ake and sighed while he laughed. I had no choice but to see what they had to say. It was time to have drinks with my bosses. Tulroz clapped as I approached. Ah, the Champion is here, he praised me. Youve grown up so well, since I last saw you. There it was again! He must be referencing a time before I came to this world! Should I be truthful about it? Has being honest to a boss ever worked out in the underlings favor? I decided against it, but simply opted for a better approach. Its thanks to you, General, I attempted to wring out information on my past. The General simply laughed. My gambit paid off, since it seemed he was going to reveal things about me so I don''t look foolish asking about them. Its been some time since I freed you from the Lands of Gold, he went on. Heh, I could not help but let a small smile curve with the blood on my lips. The Anheim Tree was no simple mission, Child of the Nameless. Im sure you do not remember this, but I must extend my apologies unto you on their behalf. Their behalf? I kept my face neutral. I assumed there were more of these Children of the Nameless Goddess at the site he found me at. The Anheim Tree, I will keep that name inside my mind. It was the Inquisitors turn to speak next. The AckSa has heard of your deeds, Child, the Inquisitor told me. The gnashing of teeth and cries for vengeance against you scream across the Hells. He is pleased, the AckSa is pleased. A stone formed within the pit of my stomach as I realized the gravity of the Inquisitors harrowing words. It simply had not occurred to me that all of those I have slain, along with their souls, have been sent screaming all the way to the Hells. They all wanted me dead. The General laughed as the decorated Inquisitor walked piously away with the other White Robes. After Sarwitz, Tusk, where do you intend on going? He asked me. I gave him more time to elaborate. Shall you retire after the mission? Or perhaps, join the invasion of the Land of Gold and free your comrades, hmm? He chuckled and raised a hand to Vastil to follow. He hesitated for the first time I have ever seen him, and turned to me. General Tulroz raised an eyebrow, and I sensed something red in the knights cheeks. Was he flustered? I almost instinctively checked my own cheeks, just in case disgust marred them. P-Perhaps, Nameless, after Sarwitz is complete, he stammered. Wait, he stammered? You can come and live with me in my House. I could even give you a name! A tempting offer, Sir Knight, I bow, but I did not hide the coldness in my voice. I wanted to match Nanishtars tone, but perhaps I went overboard. But I am a soldier at heart. Tulroz cracked up, while the Knight looked dejected. I see, he turned. I shall prove my House to you soon! Yet all I could hear was the General laughing. A shocking sweat overtook me as I stood alone finally realizing what I had done. I rejected my bosss offer and survived the dangerous drunk performance review with the higher ups! Corporate life is terribly hard, I sighed. I think I deserved a level up from that encounter alone, but nothing happened. I wiped the blood off my face the best I could and slipped away in the night with as much food as possible back to my house. There was too much to think about, and daylight was quickly crawling upon us. Chapter 9: Beach Episode IX. Nameless, come. I heard myself addressed more times in these last two days than I have in the past month. It was the mage calling me over this time, surprisingly. The twin suns were out, bringing whatever this worlds version of the Spring season was and the temperature up to just underneath balmy, which was why we were out here. I heard a loud splash as a body got flung into the ocean and sighed. I approached the meditating mage under the tree nervously as if he was a tiger. He was a Cyclops, however, so the comparison seemed remarkably worse than a simple large house cat. I remembered that he had spoken to me about learning the ways of magic. I should have asked him about the tuition fee of learning magic, but it was too late now. A splash was heard again, followed by Yokgus hollering. The hollering stopped and I heard the orcs heavy footsteps approach. I noticed as he stomped along, the body bubbled up to the surface and remained motionless. Did he know any other volume besides loud? The mage grumbled something, but ultimately did not mind the annoying orcs presence. What are you doing? Yokgu asked. Hold my hands, the mage raised his hands, palms facing towards me. I hesitated, but this guy did not seem like the kind to pull tricks on people. His hands were rough, and I felt bristles on his cold palms. I realized that the static feeling between our fingers was magic energy. How does magic energy feel? Cool, I guessed. The feeling was alien and slightly uncomfortable as it traveled through my body, but before I could ask why we had to hold hands Yokgu shouted. Holy shit! Hey! He was trying to get everyones attention! You damn orc, I groaned collectively with the cyclops. Hey, Sam! Check this out! The body that Yokgu tossed in the ocean stirred at the mention of the name. Samuel popped his head out of the water and swam towards us. Was playing dead in the water a game or something? I shook my head. Sitting cross-legged in the shade, intertwining fingers with a cyclops was not something I had in mind on our day off, but here I was for the orc to make fun of once again. Why are they doing that? Samuel asked. I was just about to ask the same. Who cares! The orc shouted. Holding hands is cute! I gave him an irritated look, but he merely laughed. I am transferring magical energy into her, the cyclops explained with a sigh. The eye beneath his veil turned its gaze at me. And if you mind catching her magic in the face, Id avoid carrying on with your annoying gawking. Yokgu simply dragged out a log and sat down to watch the show, with Samuel soon to follow, dragging his own log over. My magic, though, I tried to tell him before about what those Lunarists told me. Its quite weak, despite being attuned to Dios and Reaver. The veil shook, so I guess that was a no. Did he know more than those monks in St. Kueyo? Or is he simply a snake oil salesman? Either way, I debated on wriggling my hands free. I felt like a car battery being jumped. Its true that most do not possess two attunements. When one is like me, their magic gets split, he went on. I looked up at where our belongings were and noticed his dual colored robe. But the truth is you were using magical energy all along. Your Power skills use magic. The way you took a hit from that knight and got back up. All magic energy. How else would you be able to destroy that beast man with a fiery spell so easily? My throat tightened into a gulp and I felt oddly embarrassed. Everyone saw me fooling around and setting the place on fire when the truth was I did not know how to turn my magic off. Theres nothing magical about getting hit in the face, I groaned. The cyclops chuckled. Then let me explain, He breathed deeply. Long ago, before we rose from the surface, the Goddess of Man and the Moons had a war. Now, it is believed that Skills come from the Goddesses and Magic from the moon. Since we came along, they have set their differences aside some ages ago. Yet, we can use skills from AckSa as well as magic. I stared at him blankly. Careful, man, Yokgu slapped his knee, cackling. She only understands hitting things like me! He was not wrong. I zoned out after the cyclops tried to share more of this worlds lore to me. However, based on how many times the Commander could use his Power Axe Skill, I could safely assume monsters had significantly more magical energy than a human. Even the Crowned knight I defeated seemed to have a limitation in how many Spirits he could control. The mage looked above Yokgus stupid face at the moons hanging over where the statue used to be. The shattered moon, Folly, hung at the top, which meant the red Reaver moon was going to fall soon. A week has already gone by. Perhaps the mage knew this, which is why I was currently stuck here holding hands with him. So how long are we going to do this? I questioned. A shocking sensation jolted through my fingers and an alert window popped up suddenly.
Notice: Stat INT has been temporarily increased to D from E. Time left: 2 Minutes.
Huh? I supposed that Stat truly was linked to magic. I nearly groaned at my previous misconception. It appeared my actual intelligence did not matter when it came to magic. The more I learned, the more confused I got but there was no use worrying over it. The cyclops warm hands squeezed mine, then let go. How does that feel? Tingly, I guess, I resisted the urge to wipe my hands off my pants, but gave in anyways. The mage chuckled as I could not clean the feeling off my hands and then continued his lesson. To cast a fireball, recite this: Revar Ecrit! he held his hands together in a prayer, then as he opened it a small sphere of flame floated above his palm. Both Yokgu and I stared at it, amazed. I chuckled. What did we look like facing this shiny thing? Children? You do it now. I breathed in, clasped my hands together, and eyed Yokgu. The orc snapped out of his mesmerized gaze and fled behind Samuel. Bastard! You wouldnt hit a kid, right? His frame overshadowed Samuel by quite a bit, so I simply recited the spell. Revar Ecrit! A small orange sphere manifested before me above my palm, just like the mages spell. I aimed the spell directly at a terrified Yokgu, but it went as expected. The fireball sailed through the air at a leisurely pace, then fizzled out before it even reached halfway to Samuel. Whatever or whoever I was calling upon, did not answer my prayer. Tch! Both of them laughed, but I received an alert.
Alert: Temporary Stat increases time limit has expired.
Of course, but I speculated that it would not have made a difference to the spells power. I wondered if my Unique Skills Intelligence stat worked differently even with the moons influences. The way my spear burned that fight with the beast man had to do with the Reaver moon, right? I was tempted to say the phrase again, but the cyclops cleared his throat. Hmm, youre not lying about your magical energy limitations, the cyclops noted as the pair of boys laughed. I shrugged. Perhaps it is different for Nameless. I am not attuned to Dios, so I cannot help you there. There is a slight problem with possessing such a small fire attunement, however. Like what? I asked. You get to light the campfires at night, he chuckled. I groaned. I recalled several battle mages of the human army had staves. What about those sticks the humans have for their magic? It is difficult for me to tell, the cyclops stroked his chin. It is dangerous for us to call upon the things in the Cosmos. For if the Goddess of Man does not respond to us what will? The Unleashed lies out there. And gems for their magic are hard to come by. I dont know if the Nameless Goddess you are born under would reach you from way up there with those trinkets. We should procure you one for further... experiments. He eyed me, underneath that cloth of his. I must say, he added. You look much more beautiful when youre not covered in blood and mud. Whatever, I rolled my eyes, but spotted Nanishtars glistening body resting on a rock above the shallow waves. She was sitting by Silmil, so I decided to take my leave from the boys and sit on the rocks with them. Oh? Had enough of the boys, darling? Nanishtar smirked. Yes, I replied plainly, sitting down and admiring the view. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. I knew you would come around to this, Nanishtar lay seductively naked while Silmil and I sat in plain commoner clothes. I sighed. There was not a single thing about a succubus that was normal. I heard you rejected a certain knight, didnt you? You rejected Vastil? Silmil blurted. I shrugged and watched the boys resume throwing Samuel further out into the ocean. Yes, I stare off blankly. How did she know? Nanishtar looked relieved, but I did not know why. What? Oh, nothing, love. I have eyes. Everywhere, she giggled. Im just surprised you thought of me that way. I dont, I said coldly, but explained before the demoness got too sad. I dont believe in having relationships with co-workers and especially bosses. Thats what you say, Nanishtar cooed. What about you, Silmil? I have no one, she responded, though she watched Samuel get flung into the waters again. Something odd struck me in the head. Is this the so-called boy talk? I shook it off, since it was Nanishtars instigation. What about Samuel? She asked, smirking at her. Silmil shrunk, but groaned. What if I were to If you lay a finger on him again I swear Ill bite it off! A figure suddenly splashed us from the waters beneath the rock we rested on, making both of them scream. I prepared for a fight, but realized the small form emerging was Samuel! He was peeking on us, while Yokgu laughed his head off. I was right about one of us when we were mesmerized by the mages flame spell: One of us was truly a child. Samuel remained there gawking at us, despite the fact that he should have ran away. Instead, I seized him. Yokgus idea or not, someone was going to have my anger taken out on them. Wait! The orc called out to me, splashing towards me as I winded up my throw. Samuel was too weak to free himself from the consequences. Peep somewhere else! I raised him over my head and hurled him as far as I could. Yokgu stopped his shouting and together we watched the boy soar much further than Yokgu threw him. Silmil glared at me, but said nothing. The silence was interrupted by the small whimper of a splash when Samuel landed. You think hell make it back? Yokgu scratched his head. I shrugged. Probably, I guessed I took my anger too far. Someone fast suddenly made a noise on the beach, gathering the Tusks that were resting further where we were. Trees were crashing down as they were pushed easily aside, groaning and snapping in their wake. It was the Commander. Those who were not thrown into the ocean saluted him. Still, to see the Commander in modified swim trunks was quite a sight. His tail looked fat, and dwarfed his scaly legs. The appearance of an upright serpent taller than the trees made for a jarring look, no matter what he wore. Yokgu cracked up, but I elbowed him to shut up. Ake paced and slithered, flicking his tongue as he counted heads. We move out now, to Perigree Fort, he instructed us. Get ready and regroup us. The convoy was loaded up by those slave soldiers, while I slipped on my armor. It was hot enough to dry off, but it did not matter to me what state I was in when I had my armor on. I was bound to be covered in all kinds of dirt and fluids. So soon, I sighed. Such was being the one who causes suffering, I too, must suffer to earn my pay. I was about to pick my sword up, but I caught Yokgu trying to inspect the small bag I carried beneath my plating. I could still sense the lantern and its powerful Phoenix feather trapped within it. I wondered if the dumb orc could feel its power as well. He quickly turned to me, and I stared with my hands on my hips. They say thieves have their hands cut off, I tap where they did it on my wrist. Yokgu waved me off. Its not like that, sheesh! He grunted and his concerned face fell upon the Black Blade. Its that blade! What did they make it from? I dunno, I shrugged. It was free, at least. Cheap ass, Yokgu sighed, but he stretched his arms as if he was going to lift a log or a fallen pillar. Was the blade really that heavy? HRAAAGH! Lift with your legs, man, I groaned. That was the first thing they told you in safety meetings, I thought to him furiously. Yokgu shifted his legs in a better position, properly bending his knees and wiggling his grasp underneath the sheath. By now, Caspan and the Cyclops gathered around to watch the show. HRAAAAA URGH! Yokgus veins bulged, and his feet dug small imprints into the grassy forest floor. Surprisingly, the blade still rested squarely on the bag, completely unbothered by the apparent amount of effort he put into it. He released it and stepped back, flicking his wrists. I sighed. Perhaps the sword had magical properties that were registered to me? It did not matter. I moved over and scooped it up unperturbed with one hand, quickly recovering the bag. Yokgu huffed. What the shit, man, he wheezed. You some kind of freak? Maybe you just havent leveled up yet, I scooped up the halberd and the rest of my things. Perhaps you should do some more exercise? What do you think, Caspan? Shes a freak, right? Hellforged, the Birdman noted. Flakes of a Deep Circle metal like that sword is made out of were loaded on the ships. Took twelve men to move each container onto the deck. So shes a freak, or not? The jargon hurt his head probably more than my own. What was so heavy about this sword? A magical barrier simply meant uncharted science to some, though, during wartime and this age science did not appear to be a valid field of study yet, I guessed. Or the blades Hell metal or whatever material it was crafted with truly was that heavy and my Skill was doing all the work. With a scoff, I started to head towards the others. I did not want to know what the vote results were. This sword seemed like it exuded an energy of some kind, but I seemed to be able to control it to some degree or otherwise ignore its heaviness with my magical energy. The A rank in my Strength stat seemed much more powerful now than even that wall I knocked over. Was I unstoppable now? If I were to level up, would it be acceptable to ignore promoting that Stat? I felt a new pair of eyes resting upon me. You want to try carrying it for me? I grinned. Samuel was still soaking wet from the ocean, but Yokgu was excited that he was back. Hey man, you made it! The orc smacked him on the back. I dont think I can hold that sword, Samuel admitted. Right? This Nameless is a freak, right? You started throwing him first, though. I sighed. Whos the freak now? We made our way to the front, where Nanishtar and the Commander were. Silmil was on top of one of the wagons, overlooking the roads. We were surrounded by trees, perfect for an ambush from either side. I did not know if there was a good tactical reason any of those archers and scouts were posted on the wagons with the drivers, but I did not ask. What should we expect with this fort, Commander? Yokgu asked. Any of those bastards give you information? Little, Ake admitted. The human General escaped, with the King of Sarwitz to this Fort. That should explain plenty. Were getting close to the battlefield, just beyond this hill and well be out of the forest. Plenty was an understatement. I realized that was the reason the Royal Guard was here playing mercenary work. That and no recognizable signs of the adventurer guild showed in Moonwatch. This was their last stand, though I realized something was missing. I glanced at Nanishtar, who seemed to be upset over something. She was normally annoying. You sense anything wrong, Nanishtar? I asked. The succubuss lips were stern and silent, nor were her hands reaching for mine. That King! she hissed, then let out a scream of anger. The caravan beasts were alarmed, by both her scream and the coming smell of death settling upon our skin like sticky spider webs. How could he do this to my sisters?! Yokgu was unnerved already by the roaring Nanishtar who took to the hills, but we moved to retrieve her. Something dead was on the path ahead of us. Lots of something. As I ran, I saw Nanishtars normally slender form slipping off in a burst of red ribbons like silken and wet underwear, revealing a gargantuan swollen and muscular fiend underneath. Her slender fingers turned to claws, rivaling Akes towering size while she stood in her true form, retching and chittering curses to the moons. Hells, Yokgu turned his eyes to the grisly scene before us. Theres hundreds of them. As we looked past the screaming monster that was formerly Nanishtar, both our throats and eyes burned from the sight of thousands of crucified women dotting the countryside before the massive fields between here and Fort Perigree. Their bodies were broken, used to every capacity until their blood flooded the streets of the village ruins. There were halves of humans, beast people, and demons alike. Each body was disemboweled, and spared the ground nothing besides rivers of sludge. Everyone stood appalled at the sight, which was surprising to me. Several Tusks barfed, while I remain with anger seeping into my soul. I knew deep down I would find that King, and he will not be spared any mercy. Ake snapped his finger, and a large cage was brought to him as he prepared to pin the monstrous Nanishtar down. He tackled her, which worked, but she was quite powerful and I could tell his grasp was slipping. A useful tool for war when we make it past all these mutilated women, but containing it was the challenge. Yokgu hesitated, but I simply rested my weapons and prepared to have a rodeo. With a powerful kick, Nanishtar knocked Ake into several of the corpses, signaling it was my turn. I lept on the beast after a head start, wrangling her down with mostly my strength. Her flesh was soaked in a viscous substance, while each of her limbs clawed feebly at my armor. A loud clunk of winding metal sounded somewhere over the pile of limbs. The cage! Down, girl! I growled. The creatures four jaws burst apart with fang-filled petals blooming in response, and a foul gas nearly singed my helmet off. Youll get your dinner later. My feet connected to the bloodsoaked earth as she flipped me, but I remained steady. She broke away from me, regarding me as if I was food. There wasnt a trace of a sexy succubus in that thing anymore, I guessed. I heard these types of monsters existed and even large platoons had trouble subjugating them. However, I also knew they were thin at the waist despite all the flailing limbs attached to it. She charged at me defiantly and I dug my feet into the ground. As we collided, I reached for something and eventually my arms connected around the struggling creature. Now! I flipped her backwards into a suplex, hearing the satisfying crunch of the sniveling former Nanishtar. I always knew in my heart that I wanted to do this to the girl anyways. She fell like a ball of wriggling, wet blankets strewn out into the blood. The crunching of her bones would not be an issue, but the window of time was quickly closing! Amidst the claws scraping my armor, I caught Tusk soldiers gesturing towards the cage with ropes and chains. Git, kennel! I dug my feet into the earth and bent my knees, bringing her easily into the air. A proper lift into a proper kenneling! I hurled her, ignoring the slobber and scratching from the monster as she flung into the metal wall with a thud. That was a safe lift form at its finest, I wiped my hands. The creature was contained and out of commission for now. There were devices meant for restraining the ogres placed upon her, but that unfortunately meant our healer was also gone within that metal cage. After Ake recovered, we were on the move as if the creature within the wagon swelling with rage and chittering did not exist. Like the bodies in that city, we got over the grossness quickly. It simply was in the job description to see gruesome things, although I wish it was not. Rain and lightning began to flash above us, like white spines within a dark and bony carapace. I thought it was just the blood and the severed body parts that left this land forsaken in red at first, but the large Reaver moon descended upon us as we made it through. The path was straight forward, and I was careful to avoid looking at any of the corpses faces. Yokgu plugged his nose and scoffed. Tasteless, He growled. Perhaps these could change his mind about destroying his women prey? Lets get this battle over with, eh Nameless? Yeah, I chuckled wryly, still wiping off whatever juice or thin flesh sluiced off of Nanishtar onto me. Ive fought battles before, been ankle deep in rivers of blood and took over a hundred souls by now. Stepping over limbs and naked corpses was sometimes what soldiers like us were forced to do. Yet I never fought an ally on the battlefield, I thought. Was that the strange feeling about the monster formerly known as Nanishtar? I had a sinking feeling about this fight. As I peered over the palisades and witnessed the soldiers digging deep trenches amongst the battle, the spiral of moons gleamed ominously over the fort with the Reaver moon dominating the land. The conditions seemed to be worse and the battle far too grand with little known factors that I knew of. Yet, sinking feelings and missing details did not pertain to me. I did not have a right to know about such things, we were all simply supposed to live or die on this battlefield tonight. Chapter 10: Must Be Nice X. The siege was not what I was expecting. The sappings we huddled in were formed by Dios attuned mages yesterday, before we had even reached the base. They spread across the blasted field like bursted blood vessels, thanks to their magics. Rain started pouring at sunset, making the smell of death much more unpleasant. No mans land was a swamp of wasted lives, now separated into ash and limbs from the Peligrees mages along those towering walls. Despite the doom and gloom, I never imagined such a place like this to be this boring. Well, I sat back and breathed in the nasty air. Not that I wanted to be in an epic battle anyways. We were commanded to use the sappings to gain grounds closer to the walls, but instead we were pinned down and stuck hoping the mages decided to target somewhere else. A massive trebuchet launched a devastating rock into the walls above our heads, but a lightning bolt struck into one of the sappings as a response. More sonic booms and electrical attacks slashed the air and water, while our dwindling Dios mages frantically reformed the walls. Tunneling would have to wait, I stared at the darkened pits that burrowed below ground. The goblins and slave soldiers were under there, somewhere, while we sat around in the shallow parts tucked away from the sorcery volleys. That left us to our own devices, which meant sitting around and being bored. I was sure the nervousness faded but the fear of getting zapped to death shot back quickly after an eighteenth lightning bolt careened by in a jagged lunge. I caught a glimpse of the attack as it danced along, which vanished as quickly as I could blink. The Dios moonfall was yesterday and was the reason these mages were able to gain ground. I wondered if it was just poor planning or bad luck, since the Reaver moon fall always came next in the continuous cycle of the seven moons. I also wondered if there were any other Nameless within our ranks. Was I truly alone? I did not really put much thought into my race and I assumed the other stray elves would not have much in common with me. What a joke, I scoffed. To be thrown in a hellish life. Whoever was in charge of my reincarnation must have had it in for me. Oi, Nameless, Yokgu was chewing on some meat he pilfered from Moonwatch. He offered me some of it, but I politely refused. I could not eat after seeing all those dead and dismembered women hours before this mess. Suit yourself, then. Youve just been in a terrible mood since your girlfriends in a cage, haha! He laughed until a lightning bolt crashed somewhere nearby. Nanishtar, I sighed. I had a sinking feeling she was no longer with us. I would be too, he started to laugh again. If the girl I slept with ended up being a twenty-foot monster. Does that form not have a time limit? I asked. I did not care if she was not around to tease me, but her healing capabilities were valuable. We might as well be walking into diseases and injuries shortly after the Reaver moon goes dormant once again. No, the cyclops mage confirmed my fears. In order for her to go back to her original self, she would have to go back to the Hells. By the sound of his tone, I guessed being a twenty foot bloodthirsty monster was a better alternative than going back home to the Hell circle of Lust. More lightning bolts struck, showering us with dirt. The demon siblings cheered with the other Tusk soldiers. They seemed to enjoy the destruction Reaver magic caused, even though the artillery was inching closer to our position. I wanted to get off my butt and get out of here. Yokgu had the same idea, so we moved further away from the attacks. More rocks slung into the air, but were simply destroyed by lightning bolts. He jumped as another bolt blinded us. Hells, this shit. To Hells! Yokgu pounded the tunnel walls to vent his nervousness. Cant a godsdamned trebuchet sink a lucky stone in those mages heads for once? Its useless against a fully empowered mage, with Skills and a Moon a simple rock would not scratch them, Caspan observed. He was able to shake all the dirt from his feathers. He was the only clean one out of all of us, which made me jealous. Perhaps those succubi in that shop did something to me when they cleaned my body. I missed showers, toilets, and sinks that had water in them. Instead, now I was coated in dead skin flakes, crusted mud and blood. I wondered if I could use my DEX Stats speed to shake it all off, but the stupid orc was in the way. Yokgu groaned as thunder rolled above in the clouds again, then an even brighter flash followed. The Reaver moon packs one hell of a punch, I felt my arm hairs raise in protest of the sudden atmospheric change. A lucky spell destroyed the war machine close to us, forcing us to move again. Silmil laughed. That was close! Samuel also cheered. Theres more inactive war machines than sappings because the ones that use them are dead, I sighed. Why laugh at that? Yokgu bumped a shoulder plate against mine and grunted for a question. You got magic, dont ya? Do something about those guys. I told you, I retorted. What a stupid orc! Have you forgotten my fire magic? Useless! Bah! A couple of minutes went by as we listened to the crackling shots of magic crashing. If such powerful magic existed in this world, I wondered if promoting my INT Stat would improve my own spell potency. If I could sling such destruction without the help of the Moons then I could slack off while still remaining the most powerful soldier. Or end up dead like those Dios mages, I pushed the fantasies away as I noticed the ashen remains of fallen demon mages. A lightning bolt hit the wall above our dugout, breaking part of the sappings support and the machine above it. Shit, Yokgu gestured to the incomplete tunnels to get in. Shes fallin down! The only thing that kept us from being crushed were the beams of support as we filed in. The light of the moons peered through in specks of dirt above our heads. Despite this, the twins still cheered for the lightning. Yokgu punched a hole through the dirt rubble. The cyclops grinned. That brawn of his proved to useful at certain times. How about that, Nameless? The cyclops laughed. I agreed. Too bad theres a Yokgu attached to it, I shrugged off dirt from me. The orc scoffed, then reached in his pouch and pulls out more dried meat. Youre welcome, he tore a bit of it off and chewed loudly. I aint punching the rest down. We can sit this one out, yeah? As long as that moon is up, were trapped anyways, Caspan noted. Oi, you idiots! Get back to work! More beams! He barked at the mute slaves that piled in with us. They were husks of their former selves, whatever they were. I was not aware of what exactly happened to them in their short trip in the Hells, but I was sure it was quite memorable. They began to work immediately after I glared at them accidentally. Yokgu not wanting to fight was new to me, however. He looked at me oddly. What? You got someone at home or something? I played the teasing part as well as I could. Why dont you want to smash some heads together? Heh, Yokgu laughed. You trying to get me back for that succubus jab, Light Voice? In Orc culture, I would have to fight my woman first if I fancy her. Then Id fight her father. Or was it the other way around? Huh, I learned something new everyday, I chuckled. Guess you lost against her. I aint got the time for that, he shrugged. Suddenly, his demeanor changed. I felt a disturbance in the air and dove away from the entrance. Look out! Another magical bolt blasted the entrance, rattling the earth and the pillars. It was dark, so I uttered the small fireball phrase and a tiny candle sized flame burned before my finger. Yokgu was covered in mud, while the others were left intact. How much combined luck do we have? I contributed nothing but light, making the orc nervously laugh at me until one of the support beams started to cave in. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Both of us sprang into action. If that beam cracked apart, we would all be buried alive. Both Yokgu and I held it up, while the others looked for another beam to put up. You want to know something, orc? Beads of sweat dripped down my face as I held up the flame and held the pillar up against my back. You remember the battle where I got my head hit? Shit, Yokgu adjusted himself. Caspan quickly raised another beam up before us, giving us time to escape the cave in that followed. Which battle, weve been at this for a long time, you know. The battle I hit my head when I was a rookie? I prompted him, but to my surprise the orc seemed like he could not remember. Not all of us have memory like yours, Nameless, he grunted. Nor lifespans as long. O-Oh, I could remember the details of the mug I drank from in St. Kueyo, the long walk through red soaked valleys from the Spine. You dont remember the Spine from only nine months and sixteen days ago? I received a glare as a response. Anyways, I received a pretty hard blow to the head. I have forgotten everything before that day. Really? Yokgu stroked his chin, but it was evident that he had no idea what I was talking about. Lucky. Aint many things to remember during our training days in Hell. Could it be that my lifespan is truly that long? Is my perspective on time warped because of that? I wondered if that could be a reason why I feel nothing ending human lives. Why feel bad over ending someone''s life twenty or so years early? I gained a skill, I went on. The mage seemed particularly interested by making a curious grunt for me to continue. Im having trouble understanding it, but it seems to make me much stronger than I should be. It was a risk revealing the full extent of my Status skill, but if we were to die out on the battlefield to some lightning magic I might as well admit I have something like a Heros Unique Skillholder. Yokgu kept stroking his chin, but then he laughed. Unable to track his reasoning, I gave him a stare and bluffed like he was making fun of me. Im serious! That explains the sword, the cyclops behind us mused. He looked at my blade and the halberd I had dropped on the ground while holding the broken beam together. And the heavy beam you held together. I had Yokgu helping me, I turned to face him, the flame in my hand leaving a small ray of light as it traveled with me. I wondered how I was supposed to turn off my magic. The orc crossed his arms and denied his help. Anyways, I can prove its different from my Power Skill. Im much stronger because of it. Is that why he calls you a freak? Silmil asked. Freak! Yokgu laughed. Still, he moved with the others. Exactly, I replied without realizing what she called me. A chorus of snickers came from the onlookers, but I sighed. I heard Heroes only have Unique skills, but I dont know what to call this type of magic if it isnt that. Watch me. Despite the flame orb bobbing above my hand, I prepared to punch the caved entrance. A feathery hand stopped me. Dont punch there, Caspan pointed. I noticed others backed further away from me. I guess they believed me besides Yokgu who simply remained unphased by whatever I was trying to prove. The birdman had a map in his other hand from who knows where. Punch here instead. Itll link up with the other tunnel networks. Thanks for believing me, I muttered. Caspan grinned and raised his hand in a mock bow. Be my guest, He pointed at a spot they were mining. The dirt and rocks were solid, but an empowered strike would easily clear this out. I cracked my knuckles and the small flame remained. Caspan backed away as soon as he heard me punch. My A Ranked Stat let my fist tear through the terrain with an explosive shockwave, caused by the flame spell igniting. The ground rupturing must have caused a bit of ruckus above the surface, because the booms of the lightning strikes ceased the moment I struck the wall. Well, I looked at the smoke rising from my fist. That was one way to turn my magic off. Freak, Yokgu muttered as the new improvised tunnel formed. Youre welcome, I sighed. All that remained before us were the depths of the tunnel I created and dust. Hopefully no one was working along those networks. There were several openings leading to further sappings, perfect for telling how many hours the Reaver moon fall had left. I waved my hand. Now we can commence the assault, I shook off the remainder of steam evaporating off my glowing fist. Lets get to it. If those Dios mages could not continue their tunneling and defense building, I might as well finish it for them. Devastating magic or not, I will crush whoever was responsible for Nanishtars fallen sisters. It was either that motivation or the fact that I was getting bored waiting around in the muddy tunnels like a rat. Yokgu whistled and signaled the shocked troops to get moving. I could clear out most of the tunnel, each time getting the same shocked reaction from the others. Skills really do place oneself far above average people. As we moved, lightning fell upon the earth around us. It was evident that my ruckus did not go unnoticed, so we kept up the pace like ants moving tunnel to tunnel. A peculiar banner was draped all the way across the gates as we made our approach. I only noticed it when the skies were regaining their color. The delay and waning lightning strikes gave us enough time to escape into the final sapping. It was close enough for me to break an entrance in with my skill. That moon must have contributed a lot, since they could pin us down for one entire night. Now, the other armies were keeping most of the mages occupied by advancing with us. That banner, I mused as we rested against the walls. It does not look like the other banners of Sarwitz. Do you know anything? I ignored Yokgu and directed the question at the cyclops for an answer. The banner depicted a massive demon skull, surrounded by letters or emblems of their language. The banner did not seem to be an official Sarwitz symbol, but appeared to be a mercenary armys like ours. That banner belongs to the Devils End Group, the mage peered above the trenches and ducked quickly before they could see us. An Adventurer Party from the Sarwitz Guild. Shit, Yokgu muttered. Thought we got rid of that little guild awhile ago. Apparently not, I shrugged. Adventurers did not seem like the kind to be able to withstand an army, but suddenly my skill activated and gave me an alert. Are they particularly strong? With a name like that? Some call them the Heroes of Starwatch, he explained. The King must have ordered them here. Looks like youll have to punch a way to the gate, Caspan looked at his map. The gates suddenly started opening, and my Status skill started acting up again. I did not need to know what it was alerting me for. It looks like theyre here. Well, that would get more of their attention on us if I do that, I looked at my fist. Yokgu stared at me in disbelief for even considering the birdmans idea. Plus, my fire magic would not work. Are you two good in the head? Yokgu asked. Caspan shrugged. No, I replied without hesitation. Yokgu barely had the time to utter a word when suddenly a massive lightning bolt struck the dugout we hid in. I dove out the blast, but two more spells followed close behind me. The crackling explosions shook my ears, but I was able to get back on my feet. I noticed I was closer to the gate, however, the rest of the Tusks were not moving or reduced to powder. I hoped they got out of there in time. I grit my teeth as I saw the shadows of three individuals standing outside of the gate. What a horrible mistake! Even if I was weakened by a magic spell, leaving their defenses was a terrible idea. Were they simply confident in their strength?
Alert: Heavily armed Crowned Entities are within the vicinity.
I rose to my feet, feeling the burn of the spells electricity dance along my legs and arms. A small grim amusement twisted my face. Of course, the alert I ignored showed up on its own. They were confident since they were called Heroes. My feet found a flattened road, and before me the figures stood on the steps traveling along a massive gold-trimmed ramp that led up to the gate. There was history built here soon to be erased. One of the so-called Heroes started to approach me. I inspected their gear. They were more prepared than the other adventurer party we defeated in the jungles. Phantom blades danced around the first hero. He wielded a pair of scimitar-like blades, but less than ideal armor, as he slowly approached me. I will not underestimate these adventurers like last time. The other was a female, wearing a magnificent robe and holding an enormous staff with a complicated disc shaped apparatus containing a red gem inside of it. She has to be the pain in our asses tonight. The woman of lightning smiled as if she was looking down upon me. To her, I supposed I was nothing but just another demon. One who would take that pretty staff of hers if I emerged victorious here. The third began to advance slowly along with the mage. He was a heavily armored soldier, seemingly out of place in this band of adventurers, but he was wearing a helmet unlike the Tank in the other adventurer group. That sword! the Scimitar man spoke slowly, but there was anger in his tone. I glanced at my sword strapped around my waist. He must have recognized that it belonged to that adventurer I slew. I forgot I even had it, since the Black Blade overshadowed it in sheer quality by a longshot. That terrible deed you did back then, and all the atrocities youve committed. What you did to Philips adventurer party while they were rescuing captives! Did it make you feel big? Do you feel happy for the death you spread, demon? Before I could respond with a shrug, he shouted the name of his skill: Spirit Dance - Ignite! The Scimitar adventurers spinning phantom blades began to glow white, igniting into fiery blades that launched straight towards me. Something was off, however, because I could not tell whether they were significantly weakened without the Reaver Moonfalls presence or if my Stats were too high for them. I perceived each of his nine blades as if they were slowly moving laundry fluttering gently along a clothesline towards me. I readied a Power Skill, and slashed them away with the Black Blade. We are the Devils End, he laughed triumphantly through the attack. How does that taste! The dust settled and the three Heroes must have been too shocked to react to my survival. It must be nice, I grinned under my helmet and kept my voice darkened like the night. Maybe I was a bit too evil and should reign it in. The anticipation of battle grew upon me like a second skin and I chuckled. I jumped and stretched for a moment as the shocked adventurer party stared at me. Having a Name. I wonder what thats like. Chapter 11: Fall of Perigree Fort XI. The mage hesitated when she heard me speak, though I would like to think I possess a deeper voice than most women under a helmet, she could still recognize me immediately. How could I defeat a party like this? Furthermore, if they were Heroes they were hiding their true abilities. The first adventurer used a Spirit Skill, but it ignited like mine did when I fought the deceiver of Moonwatch. Are they liars too? Or simply powerful warriors that survived a fight? Its Shes a Nameless! The Mage cried out. The big Knight of their party grunted and assumed a defensive position between her and the warrior. Perhaps he had a Unique Skill that could protect both of them. Watch out! The first adventurer, the Scimitar, nodded and began his advance towards me. I chose to hold back. If I revealed too much of my abilities they could counterattack. If my comrades were down in that spells blast radius I needed to make sure I could buy time for their escape before retreating. They were communicating with each other in that other human language. Why do I have to go through this trouble? I groaned. Am I some kind of boss enemy? Spirit Dance! The scimitar wielder commanded his blades to move again. The smell of sizzling rain ran across my nostrils from those burning Spirit blades of the Scimitar, zipping above me before crashing down. They slashed uselessly against my sword, but withdrew back to their original orbit around the adventurer as he prepared his assault again. If I learned anything from the previous Spirit Skillholder, those strikes would soon follow. I could dodge them just fine, even in the morning rain, if I timed my reactions with a delay in anticipation of their follow-up strikes. The blades swung again, as I predicted. I growled triumphantly, stepping into a striking position and catching him off guard with my speed. Thanks to my improved DEX, those blades were easy to weave and dodge. Now, it was time to show my STR to this opponent. Youre finished! Power Halberd, I muttered. Did I need to say it to activate it? A jolt of energy rushed from my palms to the halberd itself, making it glow that comforting silver aura. The Skill worked, but the Scimitar adventurer lept back using a Power Body skill of his own. Tch, was PvP always this annoying? My halberd slammed into a towering ghostly figure. Something glowed with azure energy in the partys backline and I barely had time to recover. Cold attuned magic, I could feel the air drastically drop in temperature. A magical spear of ice formed from the tip of her staff and launched towards me. The icicles from the projectiles clinked against my armor as I ducked to dodge it, but the ghostly figure was already slamming down with its massive shield. The Skill collided into my halberd, slamming me against the mud. The blow left me quite a distance, my eyes instinctively scanned the trail of mud I left while skidding, but the Scimitar adventurer was not there with others. An alert warned me of an incoming Spirit Skill. That means! A diving attack was reckless, I prepared my skill again for a counterattack. He must have thought I was too weak from the Knights Power Shield. The arrogance will be his undoing! I kicked myself up and smashed the flying blades with the Power Halberd skill and slashed again at the falling adventurer with a mighty swing. The explosions covered my surroundings in flames and shards of shattered blades, but luckily I felt like I was still swinging against grass. Let it all burn. More blades fell like volcanic ash, in mixes of heated metal fragments and sparks of flames and lightning. I heard a grunt of pain, but the man survived. I jumped back, while he lept back into his Knights protective Skill range. Get back! I heard the Mage call out. Her staff hummed with more freezing ice, but I was ready. As the spell charged, I heard her utter something along with it. Spirit Breaker! A Skill combined with magic? I watched the magical attack launch towards me much quicker, but it blasted right past me. She missed? The spell combination exploded into a brilliant cobalt burst of light behind me, leaving a massive crater where the sappings were. I approached them, still standing and ready for their next attacks, but the mage just laughed. I didnt miss, you know! She pointed her staff where the crater was. I glanced back, realizing the mage targeted the remains of my team. Now, youre truly alone! I sighed. Yokgu and the others had better made it out of there. For now, I knew I was the arrogant one for assuming they would play fair. Unique Skill Holders or not, I determined I had to test my Stats or die here. I drew the Black Blade once again, feeling its power. Playtime is over. The Knight was the first target I should eliminate, I determined. You might take down monsters of legendary sizes and women like that village, I calmly approached the adventurers dancing swords. The bait worked, as he charged directly at me with blinding speeds. His blades swung in a swirl of flames and wind, seemingly outpacing the raindrops as they fell, though that was the gambit I needed. But I am the worst monster of them all. With that, I relied on my Dex stat to flash by him. A blade cut at my head as I weaved through a narrow gap between his Spirit blades. The rain drops slowed as I grinned and closed the distance between the Knights neck and my Skill empowered sword. To his Scimitar friend, I must have disappeared into thin air. His shocked face remained as the helmet flew off into the wind and I heard the satisfying swish of my sword decorated those same raindrops with red. One Crowned enemy defeated. The thud of the headless Knights body crunched on the ground as I slashed the blood off the Black Blade. It looks like I didnt miss either, I retorted, letting my glare darken the mages confidence. She paled, but then shook with sorrow. I have seen that tragedy spread on the faces of villagers, soldiers, and adventurers before. If only I could feel that way. Even if the Tusks I battled with died from this foolish mages spell, I felt nothing move inside my heart. Wynndon! The Mage screamed. She will be the last one I should eliminate for now. I had to focus on the agile warrior making his return. He roared ferociously, vowing vengeance but I was already able to determine his strength and reach from our previous clash. He moved in slow motion, the veins in his neck and face bulging in wrath. His neck was a perfect handle for me to seize with my armored grasp. Idiot. Now that your main defense is gone, I gripped his neck even harder. What hope do you have now? The blades orbiting around him clattered against my armor uselessly, like his arms dangling as I clenched harder on his throat. He spat on me as his eyes bulged, but I deserved it. I delivered one clean stab through his skull. Two Crowned enemies down, and the mage was defenseless! I turned to face her, only to realize she crouched over her fallen Knights body-- and cradled his head as she muttered something. Uh, I was about to utter, but suddenly my skin felt like it was going to break out. The air shimmered with fractal lightning, twisting and crackling around her. She glared at me with a maniacal look. More magical energy expanded outward from her, cracking the castle walls. Shit! I had to get rid of this human before she blew everything up. I dashed over to her with a Power Halberd ready. My armor began to crack under the dense magic swirling about, but I lunged as a last ditch effort. The halberd reached its target, piercing her heart. As we locked eyes, I tasted blood coming out my mouth. My hands were flaking apart as the energy around the mage tore into me. Why dont you die already! I thought furiously as I rammed the halberd all the way through her. I-Its too late! She laughed, still clutching the Knights head. Land Breaker! Her body began to convulse as the magical energy and Skill power converged. Goddamn mages, I groaned over the humming bursts. Something screamed from behind me. I checked myself and was sure despite the airs energy intensifying that it was not me screaming. A massive limb slammed me harder than the dead Knights Power Shield, and my vision ached as I flew into a crater. Surprisingly, I felt no pain. What in the hell was that? I muttered. It felt like a train or a bulldozer slammed into me a few minutes ago. Someone saved me? I could breathe as the weight of the spell lifted off my shoulder. Aside from my shattered armor, I realized I had no wounds other than blood from where my skin was cracking apart. Suddenly a flurry of windows assailed my vision. Shit! Is it really the time for this? Through the translucent windows, I realized the majority of the fight was happening within several destroyed walls of the Perigree Fortress. I guess I had time to level up, so I sat down at the steps of the Perigrees Gate Ramp and prepared to sift through these alerts.
Level Up Achieved. Promote five stats and gain new stat parameters.
Five? I knew that would happen, but it still seemed like a lot to take in! I did not have time to think about five stats to promote! Another window opened without me prompting it to manifest. Installation messages? Am I truly some kind of war machine?
New abilities installed. System Internals updated. Navigation and appraisal of abilities activated.
Alert: The Skill, Power Breaker, has successfully been integrated in the System as Power Breaker. You may now use the ability freely.
I just wanted to regain my vision again, I groaned. Not all these bells and whistles! I was glad I was not standing, or else all these windows would have made me feel sick and fall over. Who even needs a super powerful ability like Power Breaker? For what? As I pushed past the windows and looked at what was left of my battle at these gates, I noticed a familiar creature destroying the gates. The mage was a bloody mess and it seemed like I owed Nanishtar my life. The beast launched into an assault the moment those gates crumbled, tearing apart Sarwitz forces as I sat down catching my breath. Five Stats to promote, huh? I should promote my CON Stat again, because if those Crowned foes were more stronger and caught me off guard I could have gotten defeated easily. They were using multiple skills and combining them with magic. I should see if I could upgrade my STR and DEX beyond Rank A. I contemplated it, because even without magic I was still lethal with my current setup. Or, I contemplated until my head hurt. Should I upgrade Stamina once or twice instead? Forget it, I closed my eyes and made my decision.
CON: D now upgraded to C
STR: A now upgraded to S Constellation requires more Souls for Rank SS
DEX: A now upgraded to S Constellation requires more Souls for Rank SS A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
INT: E (+1 Bonus Grade) Empowered by UNKNOWN ENTITY AckSa.
STA: C
Luck: N/A
A new window struck my eyes as I scanned my Stat promotion window. Has that second column always been there? Constellations? Souls? If leveling up to level 4 taught me anything, I would have to destroy a lot of people to gather their souls. An Elven Grim Reaper, I thought wryly to myself. Perhaps, I was becoming some kind of final boss with this Unique Skill. I was not prepared for any of this! I do not even know what a Constellation is, or even the fact that I could go beyond A rank, let alone S Rank! Skills combined with magic intrigued me. Just like these dead adventurers were able to utilize multiple Skills in their three-on-one gank against me, I realized that I did so before by combining fire magic and the Power Halberd. Raising my INT could actually benefit my Skills, but the prospect of destroying castle walls with a deadly attack like Land Breaker would be worth it in the long run in case I run into a powerful enemy. Therefore, I decided it would be a good idea to rank up INT.
CON: C
STR: S
DEX: S
INT: E now upgraded to C (+1 Bonus Grade)
STA: C
Luck: N/A
As soon as I finished promoting my Stats, my vision started to darken. Reality seemed to tear itself apart in one moment, like glitches, then a searing headache tore into my brain beyond the windows in my eyes. Shit! What was happening to me? I instantly regretted promoting my INT to C, which was given a bonus rank from the runes on my skin and making it B rank instead. Through my rattling skull, I closed a window only to see grey bars of static blocking out the majority of my sight. If only I had an operator''s manual or something that could fix my Statuss System! The glitches and headache eventually subsided, but still tugged at the corners of my sight. What the hell was happening to me? I clutched my head, but the pain was still there. A hand gripped my shoulder. Shit! I was still in combat! Whoa, Nameless! A familiar voice called out to me. It was Yokgu! Taking a break? You! I drew away. Youre alive! Of course I am, Yokgu grinned. Is that actual concern on your face for me? Shut up, I told him. The orc was truly alive! Despite his laughing, I thought the devastating spell that mage used got him. Where are the others? No clue, Yokgu grunted. That spell was a right bastard, eh? The veterans of Tusks are in there already, but I could not find the demons. The kids? Well, I guess they did not make it. I stood up, ignoring the static fraying my eyes. My body felt light, however, and much more powerful then the moments before I promoted my stats. Was this the trade off? By the way, uh, Yokgu looked at me oddly. What happened to your eyes? Theyre red. Got my ass beat by those heroes, I shrugged. I guessed that was what physically happened to my eyes, but I do not remember what color they were before. The beast ate them. I think. You think? We should get moving, I ignored his exasperation. I need to find Nanishtar. Right, now the fun part begins! Yokgu beat his chest and let loose a powerful roar before charging in through the castle gates. I took my time, but soon found my boots on solid golden bricks. The inside of this fortress was vastly different from Fort Bassalt, which was built with stone and wood. Human history lay in the architecture, with golden arches and statues lying in pieces as the battle raged on. A glitch appeared in the center of my vision before I took another step. A hundred messages whirred my irises into a flurry, in a language I did not know yet could read it.
Status: Come home, Stray Elf. Mother awaits you.
Who the hell is Mother? Was that the One who gave me this Skill? I was left breathless, but leaning against the gate with an ominous feeling floating around my head. I should not have leveled up, I groaned. Had I known this side effect would happen and something has been watching me this whole time, I would have settled for less power. On second thought, I knew I would level up in a heartbeat since it was free previously. I attempted to close the messages burning my eyes, but as quickly as I closed them more messages showed up.
Status: Installing new information.
I must be the worlds slowest computer, I mused after closing the windows by squeezing my eyes shut. This installation process is taking too long, and there was no time left. I spotted the hulking beast that was Nanishtar ripping a path up the golden road. She will lead me to the King, or whoever was in charge here. My armor was not in good condition to fight, but I found that it did not matter. The promoted Stats proved to be deadly even if my Skill was breaking itself apart at the seams. One foot in front of the other, I thought furiously to myself. A group of soldiers surrounded me and I had to destroy them all to get to Nanishtar. Their spears shook as I slowly moved towards the beasts path. Was it my eyes that terrified them? Youre in my way, I glared at them, but that only invited them to charge towards me all at once. With a single slash, I left a rain of limbs behind me as I chased after her. The central castle stood atop of a massive hill, adorned by a shining and bloody road ahead of me. If there was a place a King would hide, it would be in that gaudy building. This place was huge on the inside, much like Moonwatch, yet each of my strikes shattered a lot of its history. Gold seemed to be the main decoration here, which made sense if this place was designed for Royals to retreat to. I stopped as I traveled up the main stairs to watch the sun shine over the ocean, where ship battles were taking place. Blackened clouds and magic were clouding the sky, but the vast water dwarfed the conflict. A womans scream sounded from the gate, followed by the guttural swooshing of a heavy blade. Blood started pooling and dripping down the steps towards me. Someone was doing a lot of killing up there. I instinctively checked my alerts, but realized it was useless. The only window that appeared was the glitchy installation one. It did not have a percentage or anything displaying its progress! More screaming came from above. As I reached the final red-slicked step of the stairs, several disfigured humans rushed towards me. No, they were running past me away from the perpetrator. I was unfortunate enough to notice they had been disemboweled. Each were gutted and placed under some kind of spell that kept them alive as long as possible as they spilled over the stairs. I get it, I closed my eyes. The glitches covering my vision and mind in painful static was more preferable than this gory display of violence.
Status: Installing new information New level up parameters-- mother commands you to come home-- Stray-- Come Home-- Error!
Shut up! I closed the windows. I could see through the static in various slices between them. Curse this stupid Skill! Cant my Mother call me later and not a hundred times in a row? I made out the form of my enemy standing between me and the gate to lead to what I presumed was the Kings chambers. He was uttering something and casting Skills, but my rage barely kept me in check to process what he was saying. I, General for the High King of Sarwitz, shall be your last opponent. Look upon me, Goddess! Look upon me, demon! For the Glory of Usalah! You shall not pass! He gloated, throwing the head of a dead succubus at my feet. Ill rip the false God right out of your gut, foul demon! So that was your doing in that village, I mused. Despite my vision going haywire, I felt in control as if I could dodge even the numerous raindrops now. Each one of my muscles were fully ready to move at a moments notice. I felt like a hypocrite, but I had to ask him one thing. Did it make you feel big, killing so many women for your god? The General gave a wretched laugh that was pregnant with arrogance and perversion. You are a Nameless goddesss child, not even worthy of Usalas teachings like the rest of them, he drew his massive golden blade. The sword was plunged hilt-deep into bodies and gold. The strength to pull that trick off must mean he was a Crowned Enemy. Behind him, I noticed a corpse of a twisted and beastly form next to the gates. Nanishtar was dead! Just before I thought I had enough of humans. The enemy must have seen my disgust because he laughed at me again and gave a sick grin. Fear not, Nameless, for I shall take great care of your cold body once I-- The man burst apart into fine bits of armor and flesh as I dashed through him with the Black Blade without even utilizing a skill. My power disgusted me, mostly, but the man known as the High General of Sarwitz was now nothing but mist in the rain. It was not enough to avenge all these fallen people, but that was a Heros duty. Not mine. A new alert came unprompted from my Status skill.
Alert: Crowned Enemy ahead. New objective for System rights. Extract the Seed of Death from the Crowned Entity.
So now it decides to work? I closed the window. If the Seed was free, Ill take it, but I made no promises to whoever or whatever was running the Status. I looked at the chopped up Nanishtar. Her twisted body was lifeless; it was nearly indistinguishable mixed in the pools of viscera and limbs. Perhaps well stand face to face in the Hells when I die and I will apologize to you properly, I thought to her as if it could reach her. For now, the human King remained within these gaudy gates and I was going to eliminate him. He sat upon a gleaming throne, drenched in more red slop, but instead of a glorious rich monarch a malformed creature settled in the seat like mold. Was this thing even human? I stared at it, as it tore off a strip of flesh and began to consume it before noticing me. Y-You! The King spoke to me, dropping the flesh on the ground. He was not armed, from what I could tell, and appeared to be a fat blob, an unsightly shape, spilled upon the throne in one disgusting mess. W-What happened to the General! Guards! I waited a bit, ready to give anyone who showed up a piece of my mind, but no one came. The Thing blubbered about, and as he jiggled pieces of half-eaten flesh off of himself his eyes widened. Where would this Seed of Death be on him? I advanced closer to him, trying not to choke from the smell he exuded. Wait! No! The mans eyes bulged. We, you and I, have a lot in common! We kill demons! Demons? So even the human ones are also demons to you? I kept my voice calm, but returned his panicked gaze with nothing but a furious look as I approached. He suddenly screamed at something, but I noticed it was not me he feared. Perhaps this thing was a body double? No! He pleaded. U-Usalah! I have carried out Your Will for so long Why does your Light now leave me alone! Usalah! His eyes rolled back into the leathery flab of his face. Thats what you get for being a religious zealot, I retorted in my mind. Suddenly, a sharp pain pierced my hand, as if someone ran a long blade straight through my elbow and out my whole arm to my palm. Was that goddess listening to my thoughts? What in the hells? I clutched my hand as the pain intensified, but felt the flesh on my arm begin to swell and boil. Something was piercing out of it! I screamed. The searing pain wormed through my hand. A strange presence was overwhelming me! I felt it move my palm, prying my clenched fist over finger by finger, aiming at the fat King before me. Was I being possessed? Waves of darkness pressured my eyes as I felt the excruciating burning spread down from my wrist to my palm. The King started to convulse as I watched in horror as a tendril of flesh burst from it like a javelin straight down the mans jaw. I could feel everything as it tore him apart, like sinking my hand into a chunky soup and swirling the slush all around. Whatever this Skill was, I did not want it! Something in the blackness of his insides reached out to my unwanted tentacle. Yet it continued its work and slashed him apart. I felt the murkiness separating between the jabs, like mud slipping through my fingers. My Status skill started striking me with windows full of unknown symbols, as if whatever I was connecting to was completely rewriting whatever mess those glitches caused. I struggled to pull away yet I remained rooted to the ground, and the macabre display continued. The tentacle lashed one final time, bisecting the King completely, knocking his crown off his head and journeyed to his stomach before reaching its target. As I recoiled, I saw in the mess that formerly was the King something solid resting inside of it, black as the night sky and perfectly spherical. The seed! The alien Skill latched onto it, then crawled itself all the way back into my arm as I watched the lump roll itself under my skin and into my chest. The Skill vanished and I was suddenly left alone in front of this crime scene. The glitches ceased and my head cleared, but the Status Skill started giving me alerts again. I stumbled, letting puke escape my mouth as I crawled my way out of this cursed place. As the fresh air struck my nostrils, the nausea started to subside. Did that Seed reboot me? What the hell? I coughed up bile again and wiped the slop off my chin. I got my revenge, but at what cost? That disgusting King was going to rot away in there forever without my help!
Alert: System information fully installed. Skill: Death Spear has been acquired. The Ruler of Death has been granted new permissions. View status to see your divine rights.
No, you stupid Status, I dont want to find out what any of that means. I closed the window and collapsed to the ground. I was an awful computer with a demonic virus, and of course the Skill that stabbed the King was named Death Spear. The battle was raging on, but it did not matter to me. I figured I could blend in with the other bloody corpses on the ground, so I lay there for a while. The static and glitches ceased assaulting my eyes, at least. Now, all I had to do is wait until the fighting died down and suppress the sinking feeling in my gut that things about this Unique Skill just got much more serious. Heavy breathing panted up the stairs behind me and I could feel the boots of someone clomping up the cracked golden path. Did he have a tracker on me or something? I groaned and hoped he did not notice me. Hey, Yokgus concerned voice rang over me. You taking a break? Or are you actually dead? I felt his hands shake me, but as soon as he tried to lift me out of the filthy pool I started to move. I am taking a break, I finally gave in and broke my silence. Leave me alone. Lazy, he growled, but settled into a laugh. He did not comment on my hand, which led me to believe that tendril Skill truly retracted into my palm like a frogs tongue. At least get out of the mess, would ya! Make me, I groaned, but acquiesced and got up. That human King in there, ah, Yokgu gestured towards the ornate gates that led to his throne. I sat up and scooted my back against the wall. Wouldnt look in there, I sighed. If I were you. Despite my warning, Yokgu peered inside and immediately recoiled with a twisted disgust on his face. Idiot, I chastised him. Wasnt expecting that, he shrugged. He looked like he was going to ask me something, but changed his mind. Your eyes tell me all I need to know. Dont ask me how they got this way, I told him. I only half lied. Yokgu leaned against the wall and slumped to my level against the Kings chamber walls. Like old times, though it seems like yesterday to me, we watched the battle below on the diaphanous hill rage on in our favor. I peaked at my Status for the level up requirements and nearly let out a groan.
Level 5. Slay a Skull Entity for level up.
If an Elite meant nothing to my Skills and Stats and a Crowned enemy only gave me trouble when there were multiple of them I shuddered at the realization that a Skull entity was much more powerful than either of those two combined. For now, I decided it was a good thing this countrys King was dead and relaxed. Chapter 12: I Got Promoted XII. The aftermath of the Perigee Siege was quite substantial, Yokgu told me later on, but not without bragging on how many people he killed. The Damned Army has lost significant numbers due to those lightning spell attacks from human Reaver mages. The bleed out was much worse still, since the Tusk numbers suffered heavily doing battle within that gaudy fort. The Hatred Armys Navy was busy invading the island nation known as Perra after their successful blockade prevented reinforcements from the ocean. At least something was going right in this military. I stood by with the surviving members, with bags of Tusks and Horns in my hands, as I awaited orders. At least I was no longer inside that godless place, according to them. There was nothing better to do, anyways. Vastil rode by, looking worse than he usually did, counting the heads of our unit. Out of all the losses, who I presumed were killed in action, the twins Silmil and Samuel were not found amongst the dead. I suspected a lightning bolt got them or they deserted. Who could blame them, I supposed. There are areas of this world still not yet touched by demon and human conflict. Caspan was injured, and so was the cyclops. Both were going to be relieved of duty, but knowing the bird man, he would simply move to an official position. I could count the number of relatively healthy people I recognized from this unit on one hand. Ake, myself, and the grunting orc next to me, Yokgu. Forty souls were left out of the hundreds that came with us. Vastils horse snorted, snapping me to attention. He eyed me. Was there something on my face? Your eyes are crimson like the Reaver moon, Nameless, he said, but referred back to his scroll. Shit, something was actually on my face. It suits a monster like you well. The AckSa chose correctly. He gave a scoff or a grunt of approval, but could barely match my uncaring gaze. Was it because I rejected his proposal that one night? Yokgu started to let out a snort of amusement, but I elbowed him when the Knight was not looking. Vastil simply sighed. There will be a feast tonight, he told us. I could not hide my groan, for a company party probably meant I was going to be shoved into a dress. As for you, Nameless, you will be mentioned. Leave your armor. Those shabby things will be replaced soon enough. For now, talks will be done about future orders and transfers. Get some rest and prepare for a feast at the Summons stage. Or whatever you monsters do. His familiar smugness came back, I sighed. My armor was trashed from the fight with those adventurer Heroes. Despite that, he was unusually quiet as he rode off. Was it because most his roving band of horn bearers were not with him? It seemed that this whole battle left most of the soldiers aimless. The fort was still full of the dead and there was a silence haunting the place. It really was bleak without humans or demons around, I supposed. All of this death, the bodies and rubbles from siege towers long abandoned, just so that the higher ups can have their feast and pretend nothing bad happened. An odd sensation washed over me as I simply averted my gaze from the battlefield. Ake shrugged when I turned to him, flicking his tongue before heading back into the Perigree seige settlement that was built during the battle. I was told a Pit ritual was taking place at the village of dead women, but I did not want to go investigate anything about that nor did I want to know what a Pit was, besides the obvious. Yokgu disappeared too, leaving me all alone. Well, that was fine too. I looked over to the forest and decided that is where I would mull over the recent changes my Unique Skill has brought me. I felt different, as if a powerful being replaced who I normally used to be. All of the deaths that I have seen meant little to me. Level 5 me felt above everyone else, yet I was just as aimless as those soldiers. I knew I did not care about the fate of the Demons or the Humans as much as I used to, and I wondered if I would ever feel that way again. Hopefully not, I sighed. With a thought, the status window revealed itself to me, though instead of the usual Stats and level up objective, a new window opened with a menu that I could use with my eyes.
Nameless, Level 5 Stray Elf
> Status
> Constellations (Requires Rank S Prestige)
> Item Box (Locked)
> Divine Realm (Locked)
> Core Eater (Locked)
Could I even survive long enough to unlock all those extra things? The number of Souls defeated seemed like a difficult thing to accomplish, especially when the battles with Crowned enemies are involved. I suspect those would be relatively easy to destroy now, considering that I slew that wicked human General immediately. I shifted my eyes to the only option I could choose, which turned out to be the regular window I used to check my Stat promotions.
CON: C
STR: S
DEX: S
INT: C (+1 Bonus Grade) ->B
STA: C
Luck: N/A
There were a number of things my new Status could do, like explaining the individual stats and what they stand for. Despite this, I already made predictions on how they functioned. Luck, however, did not appear to have a benefit for upgrading at all. I was determined to see if the Status Skill would eventually unlock those features and update if I were to level up. I checked the two S Rank Stats and a window appeared.
Feed the Death Seed more Souls for SS Rank Constellations (Prestige).
More work, as I feared. That Death Seed the King gave me seemed to be inside of me now. Did I have to eat people like he did? I shuddered. Changing my diet was not something I wanted to do, I fumed. Ill stick to grog. These Constellations appeared to have abilities of their own. Prestige was a strange term, but I decided to ignore it for now. The S Strength Skill was in charge of the Death Spear, a macabre Unique Skill that possessed me when I leveled up. When I inquired about feeding the Death Seed souls, the skill revealed a window similar to the time I had to defeat one hundred souls, whose count showed a big zero. I wondered if promoting the Stat to S was the reason why the skill manifested in the first place on top of the Status. That theory did not work, I guessed, since the S promotion to DEX did not give me a Unique skill. However, just like before when I promoted it to A rank my body felt wondrously light. No, I realized it was much better than that, as it should be. I could track every falling raindrop from where I stood. When I destroyed the human General I outsped the droplets entirely. There was a small problem with the new me, however, I sighed as I stared at my reflection on a puddle on the ground. Red eyes stared back at me.
The Ruler of Death exerts her Divine Rights upon the universe by Reaping Souls.
Like that wasnt ominous at all! I groaned. If there was any doubt that I was on the fast track to becoming some kind of final boss before, it was now completely confirmed. Something called Mother was also in my Status skill, telling me to come home and labeling me a Stray Elf. Does this world know what elves are, or the term? Could it be that large sphere or the Anheim Tree I fell from that General Tulroz spoke to me about? Or maybe it was my actual Mother using actual magic to call me? Speaking of General Tulroz, I found myself once again kneeling before him upon a stage similar to when I became a so-called Champion. Luckily, I did not have to wear anything special like a dress. They were celebrating my regicide, feasting on food like ravenous animals. Perhaps that is what we all were in our true forms, nothing but dogs who smartly refuse to bite our owners hands. As I listened to his rambling monologue of my praises, I was eventually presented with a few men dragging a large chest onto the stage. Loot for all my troubles? Ill take it. In honor of the Nameless who slayed the King, a messenger declared. The AckSa has granted her a gift. Congratulations, Nameless, Tulroz spoke with an evil grin on his face. I hoped he did not notice I was not paying attention, yet when he walked off the stage he chuckled. We expect great things from you, Captain. Captain? My heart sank down to my stomach. I got promoted in the middle of all of that?! I eyed Vastil, who smirked knowingly at the boxs contents, yet even he could not hold his smirk long enough. I could only hope he was not jealous of my new position. Right, the box. As long as it was free, I sighed. The onlookers were surprised when I scooted the box effortlessly towards myself. Since no magic runes were anywhere here on this stage, it was fair game, right? I yanked the loot open, and shining armor gleamed back into my vision. This was! You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The trimming on the armor was that of a high graded metal, directly from the Hells. Much like my Black Blade, I could tell that this particular loot was a lot more powerful and not just for show. The insignia emblazoned on it did not resemble the Tusk, but seemed much more official. It could last at least more than one battle, I hope.
Alert: Legendary Black Armor Set acquired.
The armor looked like it would fit well, despite the emblem on it. I considered snapping off the extra decorative bits, but decided to do it when no one else was watching. I dragged the chest off to the side and began to put it on piece by piece. The chest itself made a loud yet satisfying thump on the ground when I dropped it. I was comfortable in it and felt just as light as I did without it on, though I skipped over the specifics on how it seemed to fit my proportions perfectly. If the material was made out of magical metals, then I would prefer it that way. You could look more happier, Yokgu elbowed me, but backed away immediately. Captain. It just seems like I got more work for this, I sighed. Yokgu surprised me by staying by me as I watched the feast continue. I guess, the emblem on this thing means the end of the Tusks. Aye, Yokgu grunted. Theres not much monsters left that made it from the Hells. Not until that rituals finished, anyways. Huh, I half-heartedly asked. Its a good thing, Yokgu shrugged. Hells opening up. Good thing. In a past life, I would have disagreed. Humans had enough problems as is. If these Pits caused us to gain numbers, however, then it would be good. I wondered what was next, since these feasts seemed to drag until the suns rise. Until then, I sighed as I trotted off to the cleanest looking table and picked what food to escape my troubles with. Youre a captain, now, an uncomfortable Vastil handed me a scroll. I did not blame him for he had proposed to me last night and I rejected him promptly once again. I was hoping he would forget since he was drunk, but the look on his face reeked of embarrassment. What rank was I before that? I wondered as I took it and read the details. The rank Captain was higher than Akes, was it not? Probably not, I mused. The scroll made no sense to me, other than I would be the one answering to Vastil now. A promotion to a position for higher ups and a decent amount of Tusks. All of that just for killing a fat guy on a throne. I wanted to groan, but the Knight kept glancing at me. You are to take small tasks until the ritual is finished, Captain, he instructed me. Then we will be assigned with clearing the rest of this worthless country out. He was correct in calling this country worthless. I did not remain stationed at the Perigree Fort for too long, as the unit I gained control of was to be trained for the following six weeks.. That seemed short to me, but luckily I was able to retain Yokgu, as one of the sole members of the unit formerly known as the Tusks. The two of us got along, surprisingly, and I never bothered correcting him on proper addresses. As fellow dogs in that old unit, he knew my hand was not to be bitten. Months went by, but I felt like only days passed. Ake was transferred to another unit before we were moved immediately with the task of destroying various human cities and Perra supported colonies. The amount of souls I have defeated went up significantly during our time, but also my notoriety had gained a great deal. Had no other armies succeeded like mine? I was called a Herald of War for my prowess, but I preferred just being a lowly Nameless. Human armies even started to break in morale when my unit was discovered. The fate of humanity hung in the balance in this country as our battles raged on. The Adventurers Guild dissolved completely, as the last of their kind were destroyed in a city some months ago with most of the backing nobles being culled as we spread our violence like wildfire. The straggler nobles who escaped my Death Spear eventually ran south, where the Hatred and Soul armies were waiting for them. Despite this, the number of souls defeated did not seem to affect my Rank S Strength or Dexterity. I knew my Status Skill could tell me the amount required, but as my work continued I decided to ignore it. The only thing I watched out for in these battles was an entity labeled as a Skull ranked enemy.
Level 5. Slay a Skull entity to reach experience threshold.
Yet, a Skull enemy never showed himself in Sarwitz. Those who were left were enslaved or simply left alone under new management. Heh, I thought to myself one day. It would suck having to control dozens of these people who would stab you in the back with a pitchfork the moment you werent looking. I supposed I deserved this assignment I was on, however, when Vastil gave me an order to leave the country. I took it immediately thinking it was a lucky break, however, its details were to escort a caravan full of human prisoners. I placed each one of them inside those cages, and they all wanted me dead as far as I could tell. Too bad for them. Hells, Yokgu complained. Were better off turning these creatures into soup than hear them moaning all the time! Too bad, I guessed. We marched along the jungles confidently now, since most of humanity was long gone. The babbling humans in those prisoner wagons continued on, no matter how many times they got whipped by the goblins. Yokgu swears. I thought you did not like how they tasted. I dont! Yokgu scratched his chin in some semblance of thoughtfulness. But they wont make noise if they get eaten! They will be eaten, I shrugged. You remember our battle on the Spine? Which bloody one? He asked. Not everyone here thinks yesterday was a year ago. Eh? I recalled fighting at the Spine only once, but perhaps it was because I hit my head and forgot the previous battles. I did not even realize hours had gone by and we passed by the City of St. Kueyo a day ago. A full year has gone by? More than that, Yokgu scoffed, kicking sand up. What about it? Thats where the Stomach of the World is, I say, referring to Vastils instructions. Were handing them over to the Soul Army. Oh, poor bastards, Yokgu realized something I did not, but it was obvious from his look that these humans were not going to make it out alive. I shrugged anyways. Up ahead, however, some kind of commotion was happening. I turned to Yokgu, but he shook his head. Demons ahead. I rolled my eyes, but marched up to the scene. There were several demons yelling and making wide gestures. Merchants from the Cycle. The goblins were screaming things back, but both parties instantly shut up the moment they noticed me. I did not say a word, expecting the demons to blab their problems to me. Out of respect or fear, they did not speak. Perks of the new job, I guessed. Instead, they pointed towards a sink hole in the ground. As I followed their direction, I noticed there were wheel tracks along with massive pointed beast footprints dotting along a straight path down towards the hole. Something big got their wagon, I sighed. Whaddya thinkin bout doin, Cap? The goblin leader kept his eyes and hands lowered. He nearly lept out of his skin when he noticed I started going towards the hole. It seemed the animal ambushed them from underneath this sinkhole. A massive lid of bones and sticks was launched quite a distance away. A trapdoor spider? I nearly shuddered, but instead used my S rank Dexterity Stat to conceal my disgusted reaction with sheer speed. The carriage was down there, alright. Y-Youre not going down there, arent you? Even Yokgu showed hesitation. Whats so bad about a bug? I asked. Weve eaten plenty of those before. Its not a bug, he got defensive. Hey, where are you I jumped down, noticing that the sinkhole led into a massive underground network of tunnels. Is this what an adventurer deals with regularly? Tremors started shaking my boots, but I was prepared. The animals driving this thing were long gone, but the cargo on the wagon could be salvaged. When I took a few steps to unearth the rest of it, the tremors drew near. I drew my sword and awaited the creature to emerge so I could give it a piece of my mind. A massive stinger pierced the ground right under me, but in the end it was just a beast. The branch of flesh was soft to cut, followed by the creatures squealing body when it burst out to ambush me. It was not a spider, but a huge scorpion beast. Revar Ecrit! I muttered and my sword became engulfed in magical flames. If I used a skill, this part of the desert would be a crater. Several cities in Sarwitz ended up that way when I was testing Power Breaker - a Skill that released an energy blast that worked with my STR. I fought a few Spirit Breaker users that had similar effects. The scorpion with a stump instead of a tail scuttled away as fast as it could, but ended in one fiery swoop. Huh, I stood over the dead but still twitching beast. Being an adventurer would be too easy.
Number of souls defeated: 9766
The beast was worth one hundred souls? I wanted to sigh, but the smell of burning scorpion shook me out of that moment. I dislodged the wagon from the earth and lept with it out of the sinkhole. The demons prostrated before me, but I ignored them. Move out, I signaled everyone that the show was over. Maybe I should be an adventurer after all of this. Y-You have my eternal gratitude, Great One! One of the demons praised me as we began to leave. I shook my head. Youre not taking the tail, Great One? Get it yourself, I sighed as we took off. On second thought, maybe I should not be an adventurer. I did not know how to talk to people at all. What in the Hells would we do with a scorpion tail? Hey, Captain, another soldier asked. Lee, I believed his name was. He was a Fair demon, the same as Vastil. Werent the Fair demons nobles? How did this one end up in my unit? We could have used that tail. Lets get going, I ignored him. If the tail was valuable it would be better in the hands of other people. We left the pit behind schedule, but I was sure it did not matter when these humans were delivered. The Spine was a sprawling desert that lay in the center of this landmass, I assumed at first when I woke in this world. The belief was corrected, however, upon realizing that Demons have only taken over the top quarter of the continent. There was a sinking feeling that this conflict was not going to be over soon, as there was an entire mountain range dividing the North from the rest of the continent. The men cheered when we approached a ridge overlooking the desert, and sand peppered the air. The familiar massive bone towered into the sky, but beneath it was completely different when we saw what was left of the desert. You remember crawling out of that? I asked Yokgu. It was hard not to feel disgusted at the view. The sands of the Spine were transformed by their Pit ritual into a country sized hole of swollen flesh and blood. The ground itself looked alive, with various orifices puffing out gases and bones jutting out like teeth. I could see it all stretching deep inside the curvature of the world itself. I groaned. It did not occur to me that not only the Hells were so utterly unsanitary, but were an actual part of this planets surface as some kind of geo-biological entity. Massive scaffolding dug as far down into the darkness along the sphincter-like perimeters and military bases were built in spots where the flesh was hardened enough, with sprawling Demon cities further out closer towards us. The Hells were brutally efficient, if nothing else. I turned to the screaming humans inside the wagons getting beaten by the goblins. They did not know that being alive and feeling pain were going to be the least of their problems. We were the bad guys, but the depths of our evilness astonished me. Aye, well, more like being ejected out of it, Yokgu laughed, snapping me out of my intrusive thoughts. With a thousand other orcs. They say that AckSa will make his entrance within this very place. A part of me wondered if the massive Spines vertebrae were his, but I did not ask. Well, I guessed, signaling to the goblins to end their fun and get moving. I should get this over with and see how gross this Entrance to Hell really was. Little did I know, I would live there and carry out wars for some time. Chapter 12.1: The Fall of Aing’Cang City
This is a bonus chapter!
The Demon Armys Flags spread across the northern section of this country like wildfire. The territory was slowly falling under our control. As it did, I had more time in between conquered lands to establish my bearings in this world and on the battlefield. My Status Skills S Rank Stats were no joke, no matter where I was headed, which made me feel like I was somehow being complacent. I trained with my troops and ruled over them with an iron fist. Well, I mused, that was according to them and fellow Captains but I felt like I was following the Hatred Armys training regiments to the dot until I got bored and added some variation to it. I only did not partake in the killing insubordinate or weaklings that the Commanders and Captains in the regiments did, since heads were expensive and I needed all the free help I could get. They probably would say otherwise. I marched along the rows of softies practicing their weapon forms. I had started incorporating training sessions for weeks on end inspired by action movies I remembered from my past life. Or rather, thought I remembered. The longer I live in this world, the further my past escapes me. I had them each climb the Spines vertabrae towers in the sun in their armor, and if they fell or died somehow the Pit would consume them anyways. We swam through muddy swamps created by Dios magic and carried boulders for miles as we marched city to city. As the training period ended, the survivors of my supposedly brutal training I was left with were fit and deadly enough to survive many battles. I gained flag bearers, and an evil logo on my banners that I could not read. There still was a lot of yelling, but since we recieved the flag for free our army became notorious amongst humans and demons alike. However, the Generals had taken notice of our army and its relatively clean history of successful skirmishes and sieges. They began to send us deeper into unsecured territory alone instead of joining forces with the other Armies. Was this a sign that we have made it? Still, we proceeded to smash defenses down and claim our enemys land. On the way towards a stronghold housing rebel forces situated in the furthest east, we marched past a small insignificant village consisting of farmlands, small houses and a tavern. I told them to ignore it and move out. Why waste energy on clearing out a village when it is nightfall? So I ordered the camps to be set up a distance away from it, but secretly I was bored and also the boss now I could do whatever I wanted. It was time to hear about what the locals have to say about us, I sighed. Without armor on, I hoped that I could glean information out of anyone inside that tavern. Yokgu laughed at my dainty appearance as I covered myself in bandages and a cloak. I looked like a human with it on, and nothing like a true warrior or whatever orcs go on about. I told him Ill be back by the Twin Suns rise. I was bored enough as is from our endless marching, so a break by messing with humans seemed like a good way of breaking up the monotony. I stalked through the night, and like a moth drawn to the flames I followed the warm glow towards the tavern. I breathed in. Soft and somber music played, the tone from a bard who has lost a lot in this war. I quickly realized how unprepared I was when it came to speaking with someone. Did I need to? If anything troublesome wanted me the Death Spear would take care of them. Quietly, I pushed open the door. Luckily, everyone ignored me. I supposed I did not look far different from a sentient pile of rags. I tentatively looked for a place to sit down in the corner away from people, but the man at the bar slammed a mug down and called for me. Most of his teeth were missing and his facial expression looked like it held the weight of the Moons upon it. Welcome, traveler, he said boldly to me. My stocks and mugs arent as full as they used to be, but you may rest here with us. Huh, I supposed maybe some humans had decency left in them. Or they knew the end was coming and they gave up. The gesturing continued until I reached out with a shaking hand and felt the mugs handle. No alerts. He eyed me as I did, with concern. Perhaps, my red eyes gave me away. Th-thank you, I said in a broken form of the human language. I knew that language by heart now, but I could pass like I was a typical fleeing traveler broken by the elements like he assumed I was. Youd be wise to stay here, he growled, but it was of compassion instead malice. He kept his voice gruff and low. A Demon army rolled through here hours ago. An even larger force of the Rebellion is soon to follow He grabbed the mug and poured some kind of drink into it while keeping eye contact. Neither take well to women. I bowed hastily, taking the mug quietly and scurried to the corner of the room. Some men were sleeping on benches, in less than good conditions. Others slumped against the walls, others were wounded. None complained about the sad bard playing his music. The place was cozy, vulnerable in a strange kind of way. Melancholic was too strong and soft was too weak. These struggling lives were too short, but a small break would not hurt, right? I inspected the liquids in my own mug, quickly realizing there was something off about it. My Status Skill alerted me the reason why. Humans did not usually drink themselves to sleep like demons did they? Especially with this type of leaf in it? Something was too fishy, but it was amusing to me all the same. Another mug slammed down on the table I was sitting and a couple more joined. A group of old men sat at the table I slumped at, too engrossed in their rabble to even notice me. Damn that Empires ceaseless desire for expansion, the man who slammed his mug was the first to spill his troubles out to his grunting friends. The wooden table creaked as someone joined them. Blatant thieves, of lands to tax and sons to paint the fields red! Who is left to pay taxes? Who is left to plow the fields? The others agreed. These are the problems they worry about? I slumped against the wooden wall. I havent hid in the shadows for a long time, unnoticed. It was nice. I married my daughter off to the neighbors in the next village, one lamented. Huh, so they do that here still? I did not know whether to stop feeling bad for these fools or start feeling sorry for the daughters sold. It makes no difference to my familys future, since my daughters husband will be sent off to fight those damn demons! They commiserated together for an hour or two, but I heard no information about the city. They ignored me, though. As far as they cared, I was just a weary traveler like the rest. Honestly, I preferred it that way. I blinked and suddenly the room was a lot darker. Hours must have gone by as I slept. My Skill alerted me that someone or something was approaching me. Hostile? I searched my surroundings, and found fresh souls to reap. Souls essences that I reaped, I found, were glowing, translucent shining balls of cyan mist. They swirled around in place, waiting for me to take them with my Skill. I was not sure of the overall range of how far I could reap souls, but it was something I got used to quickly. Several of the souls became drawn to my skin and I absorbed them. These people were murdering women here, I discovered. Kidnapping them silently and killing them behind the tavern. Was that friendly bartender in cahoots with them? A muscular hand lifted me and hefted me over his shoulder, while I flopped like a dead fish. These fools should have killed me first, then did whatever they were planning to do with my body afterwards. It would have worked, had I not possessed the Status Skill. The cold air rushed over me as the door creaked open quietly, and I was carried out. More souls drew into me as I was brought closer to a cluster of them. The man flung my body into a small pile of corpses covered in flies and mud. Why couldnt any of my Skills be normal? I sighed, ignoring my situation. Laughter carried above me, and the smell of dismembered bodies began to plug my nose as they tore off my robes. As a soldier, I dont feel cold or hot anymore as an inconvenience. Temperature was simply a state of being. I was ready to fight at all times. Not that they would know. My skin amazed them under the Spiral Moons light and even though I kept my own eyes shut, I felt their lust on me. Were going to gut her, the voice was familiar, but the greediness was taking over their supposed mission. It was definitely the tavern owner. That snake! He had planned to drug me and do this from the start. I heard a buckle become undone, and trousers drop. Big mistake, fool. Uncontrollable urge filled his voice, while disgust filled me. No ones tried their luck on me since I was a Tusk way back then. But first I get to go first while shes still warm. You all know Im awake, right? I chuckled, feeling my wrist spasm as pain started to twist the bones inside it. And now, you all will be awake while you are each slaughtered by my hand, one by one. A N-Nameless? Their shocked voices panicked. Ah, my cold accent gave me away. They snapped out of their shock as they realized they should probably kill me quickly. Their blades were worthless! The Death Spear was an odd Unique Skill, consuming a sword as it attempted to cut off the tentacle growing out of me. It was devastating to those who wished to do foul things to my decency, but I could not summon it by itself on command. My arm split apart as the impossibly massive spontaneous growth launched from my wrist straight through the tavern keepers groin. The tendril tore him in half, before flailing and grinding the man into fine pulp on the fields next to all the dismembered women. It was not like the others could interfere or flee, since Death Spears aura horrified them and froze them in place. The Ruler of Death exercises her will over the living, or something. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Their screams carried through the night as similar macabre work was done on them, making me glad I could not summon the Death Spear on command anyways. Naturally, everyone in the tavern itself also had to go. And also everyone else. No witnesses, right? Yokgu howled with laughter at my exploits, while the other soldiers looked in horror and stole sick curious peeks at my nakedness as I came back. When we returned to the village to see the carnage I left, we did not see the army that was supposedly chasing us. They kill women, eh? Yokgu looked at the remains of the bandits work strung along the ground in pieces. Cute. Is it some kind of religious thing? I asked. Why do the humans kill those? Yokgu stood in steep thought as the silence fell upon the crowd inspecting the massacred area. I dunno! He surrendered with a shrug. I groaned. For now, in my twisted mind I assumed the Goddess Usalah demanded women to be used as sacrifices, although She did not care what state they were in. People naturally would take advantage of that. If I may, Captain. That sarcastic tone in his voice made me realize he was thinking about something stupid. The City of AingCang is a right bloody pain in the ass, he told me. The Hells have sent armies to its borders, only for it to grind their damn armies slowly into dust and resist for years. The Generals, in all of their Fair-ass wisdom, have wasted thousands by now, just to capture a single fort. So, I tried to remember my old worlds history but came up with nothing. When I saw the map, however, I knew why it would take years to capture the fortress. It had six massive angled walls, and was backed by the seas. They were also surrounded by floodgates that could fill not only their moats with sea water, but also the entire wetlands that surrounded the elevated city. It was, as Yokgu put it, a right pain in the ass. It surely isnt any different than the others, right? Yokgu looked at me along with the others, each with an exasperated look on their faces. Does this Demon Captain know limits? One of them whispered to his friend. He shut his trap up when he sensed me glancing at him. How big? Yokgu asked. The enemy army. 100 to 1, according to these fools, I lied and gestured at the bloody remains in the village. The army might take Prisoners of War to the city? He suggested. Wait, what? He waved his hands defensively. I-Im just saying, man. They capture women, take them to the city, what if we were to make a certain someone get captured and taken there? And by certain someone, its certainly you! Y-you make them go boom? Youre good at that! I glared at him with such disbelief at his stupidity, but realized he had a point. The process was simple enough, grab a bloody sack and stuff me into it, then hand me over to the army passing by as a truce and double back to the Damned Army waiting near AingCang. Eye sang? I tried to pronounce the citys name as I bumped around in the burlap sack. AingCang had a ring to it. The meeting with the humans was going to be catastrophic. I had the men hide amongst the dead and in the gutted houses that were left intact. The plan was the only way to survive, and my anticipation rose when I heard the thunderous march of a sea of soldiers headed towards us. Yokgu took great pleasure sticking me in this bloody sack and tying me up, making me feel like this was personal for all the shit I gave him over the year. Halt! The Lord General of the Human Army, a mountain of a man, shouted at the Orc. No, you halt! Yokgu shouted at the General. Well, it was a pleasure knowing all of you, I thought to my men. Why did I entrust our lives to such a brute? His acting skills were on par with his subtlety! Before the General could swing a Skill at him, I saw Yokgu raise his hands through the fuzzy and damp burlap. G-Get back! N-Not another step! S-She might be awake still! What? The General barked. Concern flashed across the men surrounding him. They must have been dragged into this army by force, since none were willing to approach and kill then ask questions later. Who is in that! S-Slaughtered all of us! Yokgus voice shook. Wait, why was he so good at acting? Slaughtered this here town, man! S-Stay back! We b-barely contained her! A Nameless? The Generals voice shook. He was falling for it? All I could do was remain uncomfortable lying motionless in the mud. The horse was approaching, but Yokgu shrieked again. We should burn this place, one of his officers suggested. D-Dont kill us! Look, he protested. Well give you this thing! Let us through. Well not bother another soul, build a town elsewhere! Weve been through enough already! Foolish orc, The AingCang''s General laughed. We will take her then. Get out of my sight! Maximum security! You hear me! Yokgu scurried away as heavy hands lifted me. She might be weakened and easy to subdue now, but it took us a Moon fall! Well, now I had to pray to every god that they would not try anything. That stupid orc must have enjoyed calling me weak. Still my world lurched as they tossed me into a metal caged wagon in the stupid sack and the deal was sealed. My army got to go join up with our allies without a fight, and the humans get to take me to their home and die. He would owe me big time for this, I swore. The info was right, though. This human army snaked for miles from the mountain path. Despite the majority of them being commoners dragged into the battle by force, there were many Crowned and Elite enemies among them. I started to regret this decision, but the Rebellions flags were marching much more swiftly than my own army. We would have been swallowed whole if a battle broke out. The City was near us, dwarfing everything on this forsaken wetland this wagon splashed through. peered through a hole in the sack I poked through. Amidst the thundering rain and stampeding noises of boots, the soldiers chanted a merry song much different than the bard I slaughtered last night. It was a tune for returning back home. Heh, I chuckled to myself as the caged wagon rocked me over again and again. Let them be merry and sing the last song they will ever get to hear tonight. I heard the gates lower and multiple Status alerts showed in my vision. There were tons of Crowned and Elite enemies here. The Ruler of Death exerts her will upon the Universe by reaping souls. Well, I tore through the sack with an arm to see the view of citizens clapping and praising their rebel armys glorious return home. A small child pointed to me in the cage, as I gripped the steel bars that confined me. If I was not mistaken, the Skills can be evolved further. The phenomenon was discovered shortly after a fervent Demon officer learned he could use Land Breaker, a Skill that was an improved version of the Skill: Power Breaker.
Alert: Spend Souls to evolve the Skill: Power Breaker?
Yes. I grinned. I guessed a lot of people were going to die here, but the child kept pointing at me. It almost made me regret my decision. The citizens and the gaudy nobles at tables situated on beautiful ornate high rises above me cheered as the army marched triumphantly onward. My souls were reduced to zero, making me swallow a groan at how expensive it was. Their lands are dying, demons slaughtering their livestock and eating them, but they have forgotten how to fear the enemy and all these souls I reaped! Something changed in my body as the magical energy coursed through my every limb. The atmosphere or perhaps the deafening silence changed the citizens mood fairly quickly, as my newly acquired Land Breaker Skill began to build up an aura. I was not sure how powerful this skill would be, but others began to notice the pressure tearing at their skin. The soldiers surrounding my cage quickly realized the danger and moved to stab me, but it was too late. I crunched the bars I gripped on for support in my fists before muttering the fateful Skills name. Land Breaker. I saw nothing but white light as the Skill exploded like a nuclear bomb. The smoke rose into the air in a cloud, as the energy broke my bones. I screamed in pain as the number of Souls defeated rose rapidly, and the battle began after the cloud of energy and death raised from the scorched earth. It was not much of a fair fight after my Land Breaker, and I was not helpful during it anyways because I could not move easily with broken legs. Instead, I emerged from the crater I left in my Skill''s wake, pain be damned. It was the price I paid for destroying this place anyways, I guessed. Yokgu caught up to me in the ensuing charge, and I gave him the hardest slug I could with a grin. You owe me one, I told him. Now get me a healer. Thats no fair! Youre the freak, he protested as he jogged with me to the tents of mages. Now you have Land Breaker. We were to plunge our swords into the back of this city, resulting in a one sided victory as the walls were completely leveled by Land Breaker. What a useful toy, I mused. My armor was recovered, but it took a few days to get here because of its weight which Yokgu had no trouble reminding me that I was a freak. So I took to the city wearing whatever shoddy armor I could find. Amidst the fires I caused I saw her kneeling there, bent over and scooping charcoal uselessly up with her charred hands. A survivor? I was beyond feeling ashamed for thinking such things. This citys rebellious forces were destroyed by my armys capable hands, her walls taken and treasures plundered. This survivor merely would be another treasure for someone more despicable than I am. She screamed something at me as I skirted around her, the charcoal crumbling in her palms as she did. As I ignored her, she hit my boot with a paper-thin wrist. I stopped and turned. The woman shrunk as she realized that she invited Death to look her in the eyes. I saw tears, anger, wailing, and an indescribable feeling in what was left of her eyes. The feeling was a question: Why did you take everything from me? The fear spread briefly across her face, but then was replaced by brazen defiance. Do it, she spoke with those broken irises. She glowered at my Black Blades hilt and dared me to seal the deal. I guess I really had stolen everything she owned. Would it be a mercy if I reaped her soul now before the rest of the army shows up? A small spark fluttered from a blown out ruin that probably was her home. I wondered how that was going to make me justified for my work here, for I was just a Nameless nobody fighting until I got the authority to travel to the Golden Lands Holy Empire. A foolish, heartless demon soldier with nothing but power and greed in her hands. She hit my boot again and spat on it. I knelt down and matched her eyes with a smile on my own face. I pointed at the setting Suns and the Seven Moons. When you look up and scream at the stars and Moons, human, do you think anyone hears you up there? I kept my gaze until she broke away from my violent, crimson eyes. When our banners hang high above your cherished City, will the Goddess deliver you freedom then? I did not know if she understood what I meant and neither did I, but I simply resumed my patrol and soon the wailing began again behind me. I had other things to worry about in this godless city and a Skull enemy to find.
Number of Souls defeated: 2027
I sighed. It will not take long to recoup the lost souls I spent on upgrading that skill. Chapter 12.2: Burning of the Assurium Glossary’s Monastery
This is a bonus chapter.
In the rise of the Demonkinds rule and expansion, remnants of human armies hid amongst the scourged lands as bandits and lawlessness swept the countrysides. For whatever was not turned into a flesh field or a city, the demons would destroy or murder. Those were the lucky ones, I supposed. Principalities became filthy slums, and their dukes and royalty followed directly: derelict and desperate. Flocks of screeching birds scavenged battlefields for flesh, like we did for arrows and weapons. For every one gorestabber, ten bandits were around the corner. I chuckled. That saying spread across demonfolk like wildfire. Those gorestabbers were the result of mutated fauna eating the Pits flesh, a vulture transformed into a twisted and featherless, flabby creature that had a long bladed beak. It was not known if they used magic to fly, because no one wanted to get near them anyways. Their beaks made for good war hatchets though if one was brave enough to catch one. As gross as the birds were to begin with, they left the living alone and held up to their names by stabbing their beaks directly into the Pits flesh and ripping the meat out violently like a cord of an old lawnmower. The result was a lengthy red, thorny strand of a root that was pregnant with pink juices which it slurped up. I was fine as long as those things stayed away from living flesh, mainly my own skin. Other predators were worse off, I supposed, but were easier to face since they wanted to kill us. I shook my head out of my daydreams about those creatures. I threw away caring for nature a long time ago. Elves of this world probably did not care at all for the birds and trees, at least this level five elf did not. I knew all of us stood no chance against nature. An earthquake could easily sweep us away back to the Pits or a fire tornado could burst from wild magic and consume our cities in an instant, and that was not even a blip in the worlds lifespan. There simply was no reason to worry any longer about tomorrow, or next year, or even the next decade. Even if I were to survive for thousands of years, I could die at any moment and nature would feed me to those fleshy gorestabbers. For now, those bandits corpses we spent the good half of the month clearing could serve as meals for them instead of me. As such, I was tasked with ridding the shabby Kreshan countryside of anyone that looked like a bandit while on the march. The country of Kresha was a dump of beast men, consisting of the jungles and huge valleys just north beyond the Stomach of the World, formally known as the Spine. I dreaded the day I would have to return there from all the stories I heard about that place. For them to send my army through must have been some kind of logistical mistake, I first thought. Whod send an elite army known for causing fear amongst enemy ranks to such a remote location? A couple of Gate Demons could destroy whatever was here. Those big guys were owned by Demon Lords, but were difficult to kill on their own. Id liken them to a tank from my old world, but they were much more dimwitted. Still, I did not complain. Kresha was a nice vacation from the main action down south. The men were left happy killing whoever they please and I did not have to worry about losing any personnel from infighting or dangerous Crowned enemies, along with reaping souls for free while they did all the work. Now, we were ordered to feed more to the birds, I thought grimly as we came along view of the last shantytown before our destination. It squashed itself firmly between us and our true target: A shining temple resting down a hill far ahead. This small village seemed like extra work. So long as no one bothered us, I told the men wed just pass through to conserve strength. There was barely anyone in our way. The smart ones hid in their homes when our boots trampled their streets. I was leading my group through, scanning for any signs of an ambush and alerts from my Skill. As we advanced, I noticed someone emerging from one of the market stalls. A hand released a rock. I halted the army and watched the fist-sized rock leisurely careen through the air. Maybe it would wack me in the head and I could make a show out of it. Yokgu caught it before it hit my armor instead. I looked at him blankly and he shrugged. It was an instinct, he muttered. I chuckled, but hid my amused face before he noticed it. I heard slurping and a pair of empty vials clattered on the barren streets in front of us. Drugs, eh? Potions were sought after amongst some parts of humanity here, in order to keep up with larger demons or ogres. That means whoever drank them was planning on making an entrance. Instead of someone fearsome, however, a man in rags equipped with a shoddy sword stepped out before us. Several soldiers moved to apprehend the poor bastard, but I stopped them with a singular motion of my hand. This was an opportunity to seem evil and cool, one that I did not want to pass up. The man belched, before spitting at me. He was in dire conditions, with a sprain in his left leg and many bloody bandages covering his dominant, right arm. Maybe a level one bandit versus a level five elf was not as cool as it seemed. I reconsidered getting the soldiers to gut him like a dog so we can move through. So? I asked him. What do you want to do here? Diln, he screamed at me, as if I owed him something. Kai Diln! His eyes showed no fear. I liked that in a man, though unfortunately for a human, he was ill-prepared to face me. His sword arm quaked as he drew it, shaking as he directed it at me. In demon culture, such a threat would give way to incredible violence. However, I recognized it was a simple challenge issued a duel to the death. He laughed harshly, I guessed he saw the pity on my face. I wouldnt wanna fight me neither, he growled. You took everything from me! I dont even know who you are, I muttered. Another spit splat on the dirt before my boot. Belarsus Fields, his voice shook with a righteous anger, one calling for vengeance. You killed my entire family. You left me to die in that brilliant black armor and for two long years, I have trained. I have trained! Waiting for this! I recalled no such fields with that name, but figured this guy was off his rocker anyways. It also occurred to me that humans had different names for places demons have blazed through, so perhaps he was not mistaken and our paths actually did cross together some time ago. I took off my helmet and dropped it on the ground before the shaking drunkard. Instead of rolling away, it embedded itself into the stony streets like a comet. The simple thud made my men gasp in awe, while onlookers flinched at the noise. A Nameless only meant terrifying implications to everyone, so they hid away. It must have sobered him up, because he withdrew another potion and chugged it down. Where did he even pull that out from? Do you feel afraid, Nameless? He slurred his words. Of death in this world? In another world? Well, I dont! Huh! Now face me! I sighed. I was scared of dying, truthfully, once upon a time. Now, I was scared of pink flesh eating deformed birds. You couldnt even hurt a gorestabber with that thing, I told him coldly. And yet you want me to feed you to them all the same? A simple sword gesturing to my sheath was all I received in response. Very well, Kai Diln, I drew the Black Blade, noticing several soldiers trying to remove the helmet from the ground. I am a Nameless, currently serving the Abyssal Army. I shall fetch the birds a new meal. Ay, he grinned. Several alerts appeared in my vision, informing me that he had activated many skills. What kind of cruel Goddess gave him these tricks for false hope? Power Body, Power Sword, Spirit Body, and Reinforcement? The man looked like a glowstick, perfectly easy to snap in my bare hands. Those Skills were enough to place him squarely and fairly against Yokgu, but unfortunately for him, I thought grimly as I stepped slowly towards him. I am not a mere orc. With a final roar, he swung his empowered weapon at me in a beautiful auric blaze, but it did not matter. I seized him by palming his head easily. With my combined S rank stats, it took a lot of precision to not rip him apart. His body snapped and his sword dropped before it even moved an inch. It was satisfying hearing its clatter ring out uselessly across the silent village. The dying wail of a blade hung in the ears of all inside this place, with its master soon to follow. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. All of that talk, I glared at him, crushing his skull slowly. Blood trickled out of his lips and ears as he became overly exerted by the amount of Skills and drugs he used. For what? I did not give him the chance to speak before I crushed his head entirely in my hand. The body bloomed out red puddles on the dirty ground and I scooped up my helmet. MURDERER! HE WAS JUST AS YOUNG AS YOU! an old lady screamed at me from behind one of the market stalls. I glared at her. MURDERER! TRAITOR! I''m not a kid, I retorted in my mind. She was weeping, but suddenly the headless body began to twitch. Uh oh, were behind on schedule, I supposed. Several thousand insects burst out of the corpses neck that used to be Kai Diln, grossing me out. The swarm picked the old lady as its next target, burrowing into her ears, eyes and mouth as they consumed her insides. The Abyssal Army demanded this village, but the former old woman remained before me and her bony arms snapped to a salute. Ah, who do I have the pleasure of speaking to? I squished my helmet on my head. Captain, the many voices of the swarm infesting her echoed. The Watchers have reports on the City ahead. Huh? I asked it. The body made sinuous snapping and its flesh began to turn green as it was ripped to shreds from the inside out. It no longer looked like an old woman. Strange magics, the legion said. The Assurium Glossaries have touched the City of Stellaria. Eh? Why did it sound like someone rolled a fantasy name generator? I wondered. Yokgu looked shocked, but gave me a clue on what to expect before the Abyssal swarm chased some other bystanders to eat. I looked at the legion with disgust. Assurium Glossaries, he muttered. Strange magic means dangerous, right? I guessed. Ay, Captain, Lee piped up behind us, startling us both. Jesus Chr I mean hells, I muttered. Dont jump up on me like that. Assurium Glossaries are creatures from the Sky, Lee pointed upward. All I saw was the vast pale blue sky, with no clouds or the Spiral Moons in sight. We will have trouble if theyre around the city still. So they arent gorestabbers? I asked him. The new guy looked at me in disbelief. Yokgu joined him in judging me. What? What do you mean, what? He asked incredulously. Whats with you and those birds? We found ourselves marching through with smooth progress so far. The target was up ahead. I signaled to the men to surround it with their torches and fire magic. Night was falling and there was a cyan glow coming from behind the temples ornate pillars. I waited, but there was already fighting within its grounds. Bandits trying to get in, while the rebels and monks were trying to get out. Its walls were built in an odd pattern that we could only observe from the ridgeway above. Instead of the usual Spiral Moon pattern most holy symbols built by human architects tended to look like, the temple and its fortified walls seemed to be repeating an odd pentagram pattern. The monastery completed its pattern as the centerpiece. It seemed incomplete, however, since some of the walls did not connect and several of the thinner defenses were shattered already to pieces. I had a bad feeling about this, but I usually did when it came to magic. I signaled them to advance to the collapsed wall. The place was already loud with fighting, so we were able to come with the Hatred Armys fire torches much closer for free. The mages launched their attack for a diversion, while I moved in with the rest of the torch team. Yokgu shouted at the first sight of a bloody bandit. Burn it all down! He hollered. I rolled my eyes, but we moved in with our torches. This place was huge and ancient! Texts were torn to shreds and scattered everywhere, desecrated by the blood of fighting humans and now Demons. Parts of some beautiful mosaics were shattered by the magic our mages threw, but my attention was drawn towards an odd cubic chamber made of a fireproof blackstone down below in the center of the narthex. That was something important or at least related to the Glossary, I guessed. For now, there were souls to reap. My men were burning the walls and throwing monks off the ornate balconies. This place was going to blow soon, but I wanted to investigate the giant black box in the middle of the temple. I contemplated crushing the entire thing with a Power Breaker, but changed my mind. If the Sky creature was contained in here, blowing up whatever strange magic they had stuffed in this box could have irreversible effects and lethal consequences. Instead, I slashed at it with a Power Sword, chipping a cracked hole in its surface. I was surprised it survived the slash. Who knew a box was able to resist my S ranked STR? The screaming and fighting was dying down, with the smoke and fires quickly clogging my lungs. Still, I could not help but peer inside despite the overwhelming foreboding feeling washing over me. Something was inside of the chamber and it was watching me back. All I saw was a glimpse of a pair of golden rings rotating furiously and lots of white feathers floating over an incomplete spell sigil. A Sigil? I wondered. No one ever used spell circles or weird clichs like that when it came to magical energy. Most only used their bodies and words to shape the spells into existence. I stood on my toes and tried to get a better look at the sigil. What is this thing? The feathers flapped, and the view of many more pairs of rings and wings unfolded before me. Strange chimes began pounding into my head. Feathers and rotating rings of gold could only mean, my mind wandered for a split second when danger made me refocus. I quickly tore my eyes off of it before it lifted its wings entirely, feeling like I have just been stabbed in the heart a thousand times. Bloody hells! I almost just died, I was sure of it. An alert showed that a bandit was attempting to assassinate me, but the attacker was intercepted by Yokgu. Ay, Captain, he called for me. You look like shit! Did someone get you? We gotta go, I told him. The grave tone in my voice definitely shook him, but he could not process why until he noticed the hole in the wall. Before he could look inside, I punched him away. I screamed. D-Dont look in there! Yokgu skidded into a pile of torn up bodies from my punch. Crap, I went overboard in my panic. I ran over to him and helped him up. S-Sorry, I muttered. We have to go. Yokgu looked at me oddly, but grunted in agreement. He was not a dumb enough orc to defy me if I punched him, I guessed. Instead, he pulled out a horn and blew it. The retreat horn for all Demons to get the hell out of here. What in the hells did you see in there? Yokgu yelled at me as we joined the others in a full blown retreat. The dark temple, despite being set ablaze, became illuminated by beams of cyan lights. I heard more chimes and humming, but based off of Yokgus frightened look he heard it too. And why did you make it angry!? Im sorry, I retorted sarcastically. We vaulted over the final staircase and made our way through more of the fighting to the temples outer walls. I didnt know they were hiding a dangerous creature inside a box here! My ears became robbed of hearing as whatever humming burst apart. The cyan light blasted through the temples, and the rest of our troops who didnt take the retreat horn seriously were instantly vaporized before my eyes. Was it because they saw the source of the eerie light? Screeching occured and more of my men were becoming vaporized one by one. Hells, it was not just my men. The bandits and monks were getting destroyed as well. Yokgu almost turned, but I jerked his face to look away.
O COME ALL YE FAITHFUL, O COME ALL YE WHO TRESPASS KNEEL AND SEEK FORGIVENESS
I do not know if that was my Status Skills alert, but I instantly dropped to kneel. My troops that were still alive with me, did the same when they noticed I did it. A chorus of armored knees crunching on the sandy ground echoed through the valley, and seemed to make the shifting creatures vocalizations grow quiet. The humming and chiming became louder, however, but those who did not kneel instantly became dust inside the blinding blue light that washed the night away. Yokgu was sweating bullets and I was sure my pants were completely soiled. The light lifted, but I saw the shadow of the creature floating closer and closer. I suddenly heard gears clicking together violently, like a clock that has gone haywire, and the flapping of wings behind me. Shit. Shit. Shit! The creature was directly behind me, shifting back and forth as if it was contemplating whether it should abduct me or the orc beside me. Take him, dammit! Not me! A strange beeping noise ominously blurted out behind me as the clicking gears persisted, but suddenly the wings started to beat rapidly. Everyone remained kneeled. I just now noticed all of the fires we started were completely put out. The presence was gone, but my knees felt weak from fear for the first time in a long while. Yokgu was the first to stand up, shaking himself off. Gah! He roared. The hells was that! The hells, the hells! He glared at me, but the look on my face must have freaked him out so he went on a rampage in what was left of the temple to blow the nervousness off instead. I stood by for a report, but it was evident that we were lucky despite the encounter. I only lost a small portion of my army. The ominous light from that being did not reach our mages who were lined up on the ridges. The twenty winged, one eyed creature flew up into the heavens after its magic ran out, said the mages report. Well, I shuddered as I stared at his scroll. I hoped it never comes back down here. I looked up at the starry heavens and the Spiral moons were shifting, causing a beautiful Cold Moon fall. Destroy the place with magic only, I commanded them. Yokgu returned hours later and was back to his usual self, occasionally feeling his gut where I punched him and glancing at me oddly. I shook out of it and redirected my attention to the mages. Do not enter that damn place, you hear me? Then we will do the same with the City of Stellaria. Chapter 12.3: “Battle” for Duoya
This is a bonus chapter!
The shadowy clouds in the sky returned after a day of a sunless battle. I trudged along towards the outskirts of the village by the ocean. I wielded a spear, yet I passed by swords once held by warriors that were no match for the present day buried in the ground. Heh, even after all of these years I still preferred to keep my distance from the humans. Or anyone, for that matter. Several more of them were stabbed into the rocks by the beach, so I decided to inspect them. Someone with a Skill jabbed these swords into the stone, with larger, imposing slabs of metal behind them in the shape of blades plunged into the earth to signify a fallen General. They were memorials, funeral headstones for warriors long lost before I arrived here. A thick scroll blew in the wind underneath one of the swords. I spent a little bit of time learning the human language, so I figured I could take a shot at reading whatever was on this thing. The scroll was made out of leather from the Pits. Did a Demon write this? Was there a Demon living among the humans in this village? I have heard deserters sometimes ended up accepted in human civilization. Prolonged war never had any benefits, did it not? I unfolded it. It was a poem.
Mist lets up, a flash of golden rays upon a soon to be crimson field of grass My comrades, sons sailed away to defend Duoya O, I can hear the soft sob of mother the sister babe suckling on her breast neither can join the battle, and I know in my heart I will not see them again, my heart is for this battle to fight hopefully ''til the Twin Sisters rise Hear the stalk skirts flutter from whistling wind, I see Falin raised his horn Mother, it is time to go
Eh? Humans were capable of stuff like this? Duoya, I scrolled through the orders I was given in my own head. That was the next fortress we were headed to, no? I knew this little junkyard did not have a name. The Fortress was further away over the seas, which was why we were holed up here anyways. I tossed the poem into the ocean and soon the scroll drifted away into the clear waters. Something dark stirred the waves and pulled it into the deep, making me shudder. I shook out of it. We were supposed to be marching over there by the Cold Moonfall, since the Hatred Army''s war machines needed the extra magical energy. Apparently, the city had a lot of it and led to a deeper magical energy source on the island it belonged to. Therefore, the Demons would conquer it just like the rest of the islands. We still had some time left, I guessed, so I decided to stroll inside the village. It was better than getting soaked by the sea spray. The place was muddy from the rain and quiet. Too quiet. My men were strangely sitting around in a somber state, not even bothering with the terrified humans we captured. Normally they would be excitedly breaking things and people, but we were all worn out. It was not even a difficult battle, that was up ahead for us. Heh, its been years of warring for me hasnt it? I must have caused tragedy everywhere Ive gone by now. I wondered if anyones ever written a poem about me. On second thought, it probably was better if I did not know. I yanked a list of captive names and proceeded uselessly by the resting soldiers. No one would yell at me if I had a clipboard in my hand at my old job, so this list of names I didnt care about should do the trick in this world. Psst! Someone pulled my attention from the dark alleyways between the wooden shacks. A survivor? A young face peered out at me, unafraid of the massive spear and list I held in my hands. Youre, ah, I flipped through the list of captives. Tyir. Youre supposed to be with the, eh, whatever. Make it quick, kid. Do you ever The kid approached me with an unsettling look on his face. It was by all means snot-nosed and ugly like all human children faces, but there was something off in his eyes. Taste color, miss? Smell hatred? See what the siren gulls sing? Heard the horns from seeing the shapes? W-What? I suddenly realized the danger this spooky child posed. Listen, kid, we can pretend we never saw each other yeah? Tyir giggled and backed away slowly, beckoning me to follow him without breaking eye contact. This was bad. Synesthesia-like symptoms were the result of coming in contact with a source of alien magical energy which meant somewhere in this shantytown was a curious visitor from Exposure from those aliens was extremely dangerous, so as far as I knew it this kid was long gone already and I was speaking to a new Master inside of him. Shit! None of the Lunarists or mages knew how to stabilize the alien magic coursing through anyone of ours! The giggles chanted and I didnt even notice my feet were headed into the dark alleyway. Ive gone through this before, but I couldnt remember when or where. It was too late. The list splat in the mud behind me since my hands were shaking too hard. I should have known by the vacant light in the kids eyes. As I was guided by the child, I noticed there were even more of them watching me from the shadows and shacks. I also realized it was dark now, but how could that be? It was grey and stormy, but the moons were not down yet. I was in big trouble, like sliding uncontrollably down a slippery swallet into a deep cave. I stopped, but not by my own will. The children followed Tyir and I into this darkness, circling me like gorestabbers. How could I see them? Where was the light coming from? The ground! Glowing cyan stones lay in an odd pattern on the floor, which the children arranged themselves accordingly. There is Death in your heart, lady, Tyir spoke softly to me as he approached. A pity welled up inside his lifeless eyes. I can smell the Hatred on you, the wailing tastes bitter. Im sorry? I remained still as a statue and silent. For some odd reason, this strange space I was inside of seemed like it was much larger on the inside than the outside of wherever I was. I was surrounded by many of the aliens posing as these children and I had a sinking feeling there would be no way out. Be not afraid, Nameless birthed from the Goddess of Light, Ruler of Death, The fake Tyir smiled a little too widely, but its voice was strangely soothing. Is this where they pull the rug out from underneath me and kill me? The creature shook its head. You have suffered and caused suffering for so long, you have forgotten what it means to be yourself. Well, I remained silent but surrendered. I did kind of take a blow to the head awhile ago and its been all downhill from there. The children began to giggle in unison; it was the worst sound I have ever heard, even over the screams of men in battle. Goosebumps pecked at my skin, like getting licked up and down by a cold and sandy tongue. Tyir joined with them and they all began to glow. I was definitely going to die alone in this disgusting, tiny Human settlement. How fitting. I squeezed my eyes shut as the chanting and laughing grew more intense. All of the hairs on my skin rose as a ripple of magic rang out through the air, scratching at my ears and eyes. I cowered. Yes, every noise ceased, aside from the flapping of feathery wings. I knew what was floating ahead of me. Thou shall be granted love, Elf. Hold onto it, O, hold onto it as far as you can get in this world. A jolt of energy stabbed through me and I gasped involuntarily. Notifications played furiously in my head, but I didnt move a muscle. The static energy from this thing was already enough to break my skin up. No, I felt flesh. This thing was sticking something through my skin! I shivered and felt it inside my head, watching everything! My thoughts, my bones and flesh were being observed by it. The tendrils withdrew themselves and I collapsed. I panted, the beating of my heart drowning out my hearing. My vision was restoring itself slowly and somehow I knew I was alone in the alleyway again. The pain was about what I expected an alien abduction would be like, but I felt gross. Ashamed. This feeling washed over me like a sickly plague. Did I just get? I shook out of it. I hoped it found whatever it was looking for inside of me so it could leave me the hell alone. The notifications flashed in my head again, but come to think about it. Something felt off, I realized. I did not know what, but if that was love I definitely did not want it! I had enough bad luck as is, thank you very much!
Alert: Foreign magical energy coded Manas located within the System. Attempting to quarantine ontological threats.
This again? I havent had a System error since I leveled up awhile ago. It wasnt from my Mother, was it? I still have not learned how to make contact with her! The static in my vision vanished and another alert played in my mind.
Alert: Foreign entity successfully quarantined. Entity Terminal Rose has been added and shutdown due to being incompatible with the Death Seed.
What does any of this mean? I wondered. Did the space virus get deleted from my terrible Operating System? I have seen some soldiers get extremely sick from being exposed to those strange Assurium Glossary creatures. The thing definitely touched me, I shuddered at the thought of the experience. Getting abducted by aliens was not something I thought I would go through in this world. The others who encountered them usually didnt make it and were bedridden until they died, but here I was standing. Well, on my knees, but I made it out alive with nothing but my System to thank. C-Captain? A voice came from behind me. W-What are you doing? Eh? I got up, but my knees still felt shaky. A demon soldier was standing behind me, holding the muddy scroll I dropped. Shit. If I had any care about my own appearance left inside of me, I would feel even more embarrassed. Im exercising. He definitely did not believe me, but instead of bringing it up he cleared his throat. You dropped this, Captain, he handed me the muddy list. The Hatred Raiders ships have arrived at Port Star. Give us the order to march. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I grunted. He also ignored how shaky my hands were as I took the scroll, but eventually shambled away with a salute. I leaned on the side of the shack next to me and breathed heavily. I was alive, but a wave of hopelessness washed over me. What did these outside forces want from me? Would I be strong enough to face them when they come for me? Dread splotched my skin with goosebumps because I knew the answer. I was not prepared at all for things like aliens or angels. A drop of rain splashed on my skin and I sneezed. Luckily, no one was around to hear me since they might call it cute. It was time to steel myself and get back to my job. The men were still quite somber when we moved. This was not good. Morale and burnout were mortal enemies, or something. I was no skilled General and have been winging it throughout my short time here, but we trudged along. Eventually, when the rain refused to let up we were forced to stop along the coastal grasslands and take a break. Thats when an alert popped up before my scouts did.
Alert: Heavily armed hostile approaching.
This was bad. An enemy army was approaching us. I cursed to myself. Of course enemies would be fleeing from the port when the Hatred Armys ships arrived. Still, I was still shaken up from my encounter with those entities and remained seated as soon as the scout arrived, panting. C-Captain! He bent over and rested his hands on his knees as he breathed heavily. A-An army is approaching! Hells, man, you look like youre out of shape, I sighed. How did we falter in our training? I turned to another soldier who froze on the spot. Get everyone ready. We have to get in position. Hurry! The soldier saluted and immediately horns were blown. We gathered up and prepared our formations for a fight. We looked like we were ready, but anyone experienced could tell that we could collapse at any moment. I saw the flags first rising above the hill followed by a force equal in size to my own. They looked just as worn as I do! A human captain on horseback halted her men by raising her hand and simply rode a distance away alone to face whoever was in charge here. She did not yell, but sat in the rain. I hesitated, but my men were looking at me expectantly. I slowly marched alone and hoped that she would not attempt to cut me down, despite the Status Skill warning me that she was a Crowned entity. The horse idled, stomping its worn out hoof on the grass and neighing softly while she nodded at me. Ah, this was a parlay, I thought. I was as tall as the horse itself standing. There were no words exchanged between us. The human captain barely had any equipment on aside from torn up arms, and her soldiers had sticks for spears and clubs for axes. They knew this fight would be their last if they tried. Her eyes pleaded with me and I nodded. Theyre only prolonging their death, but it would not be delivered by my hands today. Surely the Ruler of Death can have days off, right? We stared at each other for a moment and I shrugged then turned to signal at my men to let them through. We We aint gonna fight, Captain? One of the demons asked me. The rows of human soldiers avoided looking at us in the eyes as we quietly passed them. It was a bit claustrophobic, like marching through a really long hallway close to strangers. Seems so, I confirmed. I could use a break from the fighting anyways. We just left break, Captain, another piped up. I want another one, I sighed. Dont tell me you guys want to fight them. We love fighting! One cheered. Then why the Hells are you guys so gloomy? We love being gloomy! I sighed. It was true that demons loved to battle, but I must have been reading the room wrong. They all seemed like they did not want to battle anyone. The last of that human captains men had already passed us and escaped into the mountains. Well, that sucks to be them. The mountains have a lot of dangerous (and inconvenient) monsters haunting their forests. I once saw Yokgu beat a spider monster as large as a helicopter up with his bare fists not like I wanted anything to do with that. It even flew like a helicopter. We continued on until I caught the glimpse of the sea again. Rows of wooden ships dotted its black waters and the island country of Duoya loomed quietly in the grey mist. The mist was quite dangerous under the Twin Suns, but there were also Sea Dragons that infested many areas of the waters. It was said humans and demons worked together to map out several safe passage ways where dragon attacks happened less, while I was terrified that such creatures existed in this world. There you are! The one-eyed, hulking red skinned Hatred Demon with a large pair of horns on his head. We gathered on the beach, since the port was razed. His muscles were bulging, shining from the oceans dark waters dripping down their hardened curves. I approached him and gave him a nod. Oh no, I thought idly to myself. He is hot! The famous Nameless. I returned his smirk with a blank stare. He was giving me a nervousness that stirred in my heart, causing it to sway like the ships in the waters. How could this be? Was it those aliens fault for making me feel giddy like this? Youre taking us to the fortress? I asked him. It is as the AckSa says, he chuckled, resting his massive palm on my shoulder. He must have seen the disdain spread across my face, because that grin of his grew wider. Theres still time before we depart. Lets have some fun, Nameless, how about that? Winner gets a prize of their choosing. Oh? I peeled his hand off my armor effortlessly, causing my men and his pirates to hoot and holler. Is that so? The big Demon laughed heartily, shaking his hand. Im givin you shit, mate. You Abyssal dogs are so The crashing sound of my shoulder plate embedding itself into the sands interrupted him. I unhooked the other plate and let it drop as well. The men cheered as I undid all my armor down to the commoner pants I wore beneath it. I tossed the armored glove into the shallow parts of the waters. Okay, I said blankly. I think its fair to do it without armor, like you. Lets have some fun, Captain. His laughing stopped as he realized I intended on teaching him a lesson and his eyes narrowed in on the submerged glove, which remained motionless despite the tides pushing against it. A swear came later, followed by him cracking his neck. By now, the crowds of demons circled us as I watched him stand to his full height, a few heads taller than I was. There were no Generals or Knights to tell us to not roughhouse, so I figured I might as well indulge myself for a brief moment. Another Hatred sailor handed me a large bottle of alcohol. Hes always half drunk and half not sober, the demon laughed, smacking his knees. Doesnt that mean hes just drunk? I wondered, but took a big swig from the bottle. I hoped this drink will take whatever shame and ugly feelings I felt when I encountered those Glossaries.
Alert: Harmful substances consumed. Poisons neutralized. Host will not be affected and Soul count will remain unchanged.
I checked the bottle in frustration. I would feel the same as I always have, since alcohol no longer affected me. The Captain clapped his hands in approval, but snarled. He was the second option to forget all about that encounter. You know, I wont hold back right? He barked. Its a game, and Redrax dont lose those! Uh huh, I chugged the rest of the bottle down. It burned my throat, but it was not enough to change anything. You said I get a prize if I win, right? As if, Redrax scoffed. Whoever falls first loses, and youll have to do whatever I say! You all best be ready for a show, boys! The men cheered, but I finally placed the bottle down and glared at him. He stopped cracking his knuckles and wiped his grin off his face. It was high time he should get serious. Bring it on, then, I muttered. Take me out of my misery!
Alert: Hostile Crowned Skill User is in the area.
Alert: Skill Power incoming.
I sighed. His fist was headed towards me too slowly. The men behind me scattered as I saw the Skill crash against my jaw before the pain registered. Pain? My body stood still as the turbulent winds swirled and kicked up muddy sand and stinging water all around the red Demon and I. My jaw crunched and cheeks shattered, but my heart fluttered still. The men grew silent, wondering if I died or something so silly as that. Captain Redrax evidently thought I did too, but his eyes widened as he saw me still standing and smiling to myself. Its been some time, I said, wiping my chin off of the sand. It tingled with the pulse-pounding sensation spreading up my left cheek when I touched it. Since I felt pain. The crowd went wild. Shes batshit crazy! Bloody landlubber! And yet I have felt it twice in just a couple of days, I continued, before I finally acknowledged the shocked captain. Now, its my turn! I considered preparing a Power Body Skill of my own, but if I did the fun would end too quickly. So I opted to simply punch him instead. He was a few heads taller than I was, but I made sure to aim exactly where he hit me. The blow connected with a savory crunch, my fist feeling the hardness of his skin break beneath it as I swung. To punch, one must throw their all into it. Something so stiff can crack, but the Captain has obviously been through the Hells training so he knew how to survive a tough punch to the face by remaining loose enough to exact revenge. He mumbled something, but his jaw was swollen too much to be coherent. Then more pain painted my cheeks again as he delivered another Skill empowered punch. The demon crowd roared with excitement and gasped with an equal amount of awe when the mist cleared and I was still standing. We spent the afternoon beating each other up, but eventually the fun ended. Redrax grinned with a shaky fighting stance, while I stood ragged. It was his turn, but finally his eyes rolled back and he toppled over. The crowd went wild, but suddenly fell dead silent as I glared at the fallen Captains crew and pointed at the glove I tossed in the water. Place that next to my other armor, losers, I commanded them, but I was unsure if they understood my garbled speech through my swollen jaws. They got the message anyways as they rushed to retrieve it. Thats right, I tried to laugh, but the pounding in my head flooded through my whole body and my vision went black. I awoke to the seas crashing, with a stinging sensation still trapped within my skull. Was I poisoned? I sat up slowly, but I remembered I spent hours fighting with a Demon much bigger than me. Oh. I was in a room with a lamp hanging from a chain on the ceiling that swayed leisurely with the waves. I was on a ship! A chest sat next to me containing my armor, complete with the glove I threw. I chuckled to myself, but fell into a sad state. Since I was sailing, more fighting was ahead of me. The fun was already over, like a weekend burning out like a meteor. It was dark outside. I stood up and held onto the wall to not lurch over. Aside from a slight headache, I felt fine as if I did not spend hours getting punched earlier ago. Panic welled in me. What if I was out for days? I pushed the door open and noticed I wasnt in my usual commoners clothes, but nice and comfortable robes instead. These were definitely pilfered from the humans during his voyages. Heh, I guess he won after all. Not that I would admit that. I was below deck, so I peered across the tight hallway and moved towards the stairs leading outside. I passed by sleeping sailors and noticed the docks and ruins of buildings out the gunports. That explains why theyre slacking off. The sea and night winds greeted me with howling as I opened the door and moved across the deck like a phantom. There was only one room I planned on going to: The Captains. He was pouring over a chart and nearly jumped out of his skin when I slammed the door open. The mages must have spent hours healing him, since even with the seven moons illuminating his red skin he still looked good. N-Nameless! He stammered, but his eyes were looking at me alone now. A mixture of surprise and awe greeted me, and his face remained undaunted by my small smile. That was a first, but I could not hide it from showing anyways. Even the creaking door slamming shut from the winds outside did not take his attention away from me. What are you doing here? I have come to take my prize, I undid the robes and let them fall to the floor as I drew closer to him. His protests fell silent as I felt his excitement grow against my leg and we sealed the night together. I felt less of that odd shame about myself now, but I was not sure that would ever go away. The following morning, I experienced what it was like to be sore again. As I lay against his warm chest, I wondered if I ever did anything like this with anyone from my previous life. That old me, I decided, was as good as gone. This was all new to me, not that I would let Redrax know. When this voyage ended, I decided I''ll visit him again for one last time. A horn called out, citing that the fortress had something odd going on with it. When Duoya came into view for the rest of us, we discovered there was not a soul in sight. No ships, no flags hoisted, and no sign of life. The Humans navy was taken out weeks ago, but it was expected that more should have come by now. I was ready to fight and let loose after my recent escapades. At best, I could report this as a victory for the Hells Armies and the AckSa so we can take the rest of the island countries over. At worst, come tomorrow we''ll destroy whatever is happening with it. Or whatever. Chapter 12.4: True Death
This is a Bonus Chapter!
Have you heard of the Goddess, KeshNa? Redrax asked me. I lied to myself. I decided to visit him again, since the voyage was longer than I anticipated. I traced a finger around on his chest, admiring the scratches I left on his red skin. They were white, like rough chalk lines revealing several blackened blood trails; an innocence lost to the waves. I have never done it before, I am certain. Apparently, I could not get pregnant because the System labeled his seed as poison and quarantined it. I didn''t even know that elves could get pregnant. The pain it caused was immense, but that made it worth it. Or maybe I was coping from my giddiness and new emotions. He continued, wrapping his arm around my body. It was thick as a tree trunk and warm, so I allowed it. The Humans, me and my fellow seamen whisper of a name, although none have ever heard of it in any records. What, are you going full religious on me now after all that weve done? I scoffed. Redrax chuckled. The waves speak Her name, Nameless. Not of AckSa, either, he seemed to speak of her, as if in fear. The longer youre out on sea, the more you hear her. Pulling you in. Can you hear her? I asked, trying to pronounce the Sea Goddesss name. KeshNa. E-Every night, he said. She haunts me. I hear Her call every battle, every voyage, every docking. Our nights together have been an exception. Theres been reports of sightings of a huge giant lady in the sea, always at the horizon, bathing under the Sun. If one catches a glimpse of Her, they go mad and try to swim after her. Like a siren, huh. Sorry I brought it up, I mused, then I rolled over. Well, Im beat. Good night, Redrax. Just like that? He laughed. Youre impressive on how nothing scares you and also so, so very tempting. If you try anything, Ill throw you through the ship walls into the ocean myself, I sighed, though I knew he wouldnt. Whoa, easy there, Nameless, Redrax had real respect in his voice. I heard from the men lifting your armor into this ship, I know and admire your strength. Lifting Hellforged, like it was nothing. You You did not even use a Skill to beat me. No man has defeated me, heh. Let alone hold back against me. Thats real scary. Well, thanks for buttering me up, I guess, I leaned against him as a thanks and a tease. I thought about asking who put me in those silky robes, but decided that knowledge was better left unknown. For some reason, I hear that Im scary a lot, now good night. I think I wouldnt love him, not that I would say that to him. Like how Vastil would not understand me, even if Fair Demons live for a long time I would still think of him like a pet. I would outlive even a fair demon, according to this System. Thanks for that, Mister System. His annoying voice once again reminded me that the demons seed was incompatible for procreation, like I wanted to know that before I passed out. I get enough calls from Mother as is. This Hatred Demon would not even be comparable to a mere pet, I smiled to myself. He could be returned to the Hells multiple times and still not live as long as I do. He would be a mere blip in my memory, a futile attempt at trying to feel emotions. I took that thought back since it made me feel guilty. I wouldnt want to be him if he had caught feelings for me. Having a broken heart for over a thousand years sounded painful, so I considered sleeping in another room when we return back to the mainland. If we return. Perhaps I should not have slept with this guy, after all. No relations with co-workers was something I personally followed, but when I did not see any Generals or higher ups were here I broke the rules instantly. I scare myself, sometimes. My impulsiveness has not got me in trouble, but it all could have been a fluke so far. Maybe being with the Demons for so long has broken my normally strict mindset down. The Captains arms squeezed me into him, but it was comfortable anyways. I tried not to fall into my lustful thoughts again, even with his member resting on my leg. Part of me was lost in thought, making me remember that moment years ago when I saw my old self in the jungles again. I remember the name on her keycard: Yuuna Park. Whoever I was, I hoped she would understand why I was here right now. I have not slept on a bed in years, let alone with someone else. I blinked and suddenly the Twin Suns pushed themselves through a porthole into my eyes like spears through an arrow slit. I seized up as I cracked my eyes open. Something was watching me from the corner of the room. Funny prank, I groaned, but the figure stood still even though the ship rocked as it stared at me. Should I wake up Redrax and tell him theres a ghost on the ship? Ill never hear the end of his superstitions and yet the light cast over the figure. I felt faint. You Youre supposed to be dead! I sat up. My hands gripped sheets in cold balls of sweat and the lavish, moist sheets but hit only a pillow. Redrax wasnt there. I The figure emerged from the shadows; its red eyes glared at me like sunlight reflecting off sea water. Fear? A new feeling swept over me, but I was unable to move! Shit! You left me at that battlefield, alone. You left me to die! To die, Nameless! It screamed at me. It was wearing my dead comrades face! My mind scrolled through a list of names and luckily it was short; consisting of only the names of my old group. The rest I threw out. Samuel, from the small group I started in, was screaming at me. His face was tarnished, stained with tears. Anguish? I had no excuse, honestly, but how was I supposed to predict that stupid adventurers attacks would aim at them? Its been years since I thought of you, I sighed. My Death Spear did not react to the ghost of Samuel, so I assumed he was just a figment from that Sea Goddess. I glared at him. You didnt even report back to the Tusks, why wake me up and be angry at me now? KeshNa What do you truly want from me? I have a lot of Gods and Goddesses interested in me, though I am just a Nameless. A stray elf. What gives? You shall drown in the deep of your own making, Death, Samual growled at me. He started chewing his lips apart as he spoke. Shatter into dust, over and over, until the spewing profane guts of your sins become a desert floating in the heavens. You shall lie inside it for eternity. T-Thats a lot to take in for a girl like me, I groaned as I sat up. And last night, I took a lot. Couldnt you just tell me where youve been all these years? You and Silmil? I I miss missing you. Is that what youre trying to tell me, KeshNa? How utterly detached I am? A flicker of sorrow flashed in Samuels eyes, but his jaw was flapping inside out as the ship rocked. Suddenly, he dissolved into sea water, leaving me all alone in the Captains room. I stared at the pillow and contemplated going back to sleep, but groaned and took off to my room. At least I now know a little bit about what the sailors go through out here. Yo, Yokgu grinned at me as I approached him on the upper deck. I didnt know you had it in you still. Shut up, I groaned, though I elbowed him. Whats the situation? Islands haunted, Yokgu said. Men were crowding the side of the boat and beholding whatever spectacle the island had on its coast. Some say KeshNa, I say free victory. You dig free things, dont you demon slayer? Please dont make that a thing, I rolled my eyes. Get out the way, out the way! Redrax interrupted our banter as he pushed several Demons aside. His chest was fully puffed out, but he looked away from me the second he noticed me glance at him. Youre nervous around me? I thought cheekily, so I moved to join him as he shoved smaller men aside. He cracked his neck when I grunted and nodded to me. Nameless. Ah, so thats why theyre gawking, I muttered. Mist coated the island beyond the starboard, with ominous dark shapes forming in the ghost light. Enemy ships, likely, I cracked my neck. Fighting was at hand, so I signaled to my men with a stern grunt. A quick formation gathered, as shoulder plates clinked against shoulder plates in a chorus. I nodded to the captain, who was peeking at me. Not to be outdone, Redrax shouted to the Hatred Demons and roared loudly. The seamen roared back, but began to scramble to their posts instead of gawking. Man the Devastator! Port side, port side! He pulled out a device and blew into it. The noise rattled my helmet. He looked cool, but I tried to remain emotionless. Port side? I thought we were looking off the starboard side. Oh, I hid a sigh. Port is the one side on the left of the ship. What was that saying again? The word port has four letters Same with left. I made a note on that. I couldnt help but glance beyond the sailors swarm at the massive Devastator, which replaced the bow. This ship was one of the hundreds that burst forth from the Hells Hatred Cycle. Instead of sails, it was powered by several massive screaming water wheels with odd artifacts inside of them. They were designed to push against and dominate the lava seas like all Hatred Machines, so I imagined they navigated on water easily. The main star of the show, besides Redrax, was the massive battering ram made out of Hell Metal, the very same metals my armor and sword were made out of. I have not seen the ram this close in person, but it was impressive. It was used for smashing Human vessels and whatever else unfortunate enough to be standing in their way. They crashed into their navy, then overpowered them with strength, numbers and Skills, I guessed. It was not really a strategy, but it worked. They had bigger boats if the Hatred pirates couldnt get it done. A presence large enough to eclipse the gray skys dreariness stood by me. Hey, so not that Im complaining or anything, I started. But didnt they say the island was supposed to be empty? Aye, Redrax grunted. His voice was still full of the same swagger the day I punched him, but it had an edge to it. Nervousness? That would mean that our foes were probably not Human. I have an admission to make, Nameless. AckSa seal my lips if this is untrue. The island, Duoya, shouldve been conquered months ago, but the General in charge at the time killed the last Captain during a bit of a scrap. Now, theyre squabbling over who gets the honor. That honor falling upon you. I see, I groaned. His lips did not seal together, so I figured it was true. Come to think about it, the missive had no date on it like all the other ones. Go figure. Of course, the upper management is bad at logistics. Who would have thought? Ive not a clue what youre saying, mate, but aye to it, Redrax grinned. I noticed he activated several Skills already, but I could see the ships approaching. The water wheels screamed louder, signaling to the other vessels to join in its bloody cacophony. Ramming speed, you dogs! Aye! the rows of sailors returned. The shapes were larger than our own ships! The shadow over took us, but the view of a massive vessel filled my eyes. A skull motif covered the ships cannon rows, but I could not see who was operating the boat itself. Theyre not firing upon us? I scanned the shattered railings, but Redrax roared again and interrupted my thoughts. Ramming speed, eh? I did my best to remain motionless. My troops also remained in their formation despite the shadow of the ship darkening everything around us, even the waves beneath us. Shoulder to shoulder, brothers in arms, getting through the tough times! We are here, I gripped my swords hilt. Spooky ship or not, we are here. The Devastator collided with the ships side, but instead of stopping with a clunk we kept sailing through its smashed pieces deeper inside the darkness. We still remained packed together and strong. I taught them that in a battle business is business, and emotions are meaningless. They, on the other hand, love to battle so it worked in my favor. Pull! Immediately, chains made a terrific sound and crashed as the Devastator began to wind up for a strike. This thing was going to blow a hole through the entire enemy ship and I could not wait to see it in action. The chains rattled until a loud clunk shattered the waves and shook the decks, but we remained stoic despite all of our excitement. The Devastator finally released, letting out a hellish scream and blasted from the bow, shredding the enemy ships hull through the other side. It was so loud I nearly lost my helmet. That was awesome! I could see the light pour in this mysterious place now, so that was our cue to charge, using the massive battering ram as a bridge to invade.
Alert: Multiple heavily armed Elites in the area.
Something stinky besides the sea spray invaded my nose through the mist, so I guessed it must be all of the Elites in the area. The death march against whatever force began now! Hopefully our ship ran over a few of the enemy before it fully stopped, I thought as I hopped off the Devastator with the others. Yokgu drew his axe and rushed headlong into the deep, so I followed with the others. Something slick and slippery squelched near me, so I stabbed at it with my spear. I caught flesh, not armor. It gurgled, too. Definitely not human. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I lost one of my nerves and stabbed it again. Pale light filtered through the smashed ship, revealing the victim as more of us began our boarding invasion. It was a gross amalgamation of blues, greens and browns; its head looked the most humanoid out from the rest of its body. Tentacles sprouted forcefully out of its skin, lashing out as it shambled towards us. Not the worst thing I have ever seen, but stabbing it seemed to only slow it down and I preferred it dead. It took effort, but with a final slash of my sword I cleaved it in two. The creatures tentacles writhed on the floorboards, but I stomped on one until it stopped and continued the assault. More of us dogpiled on them, plugging whatever blob of seaweed we could get to full of spear wounds. Viscous fluids bubbled out of them, dripping by bile and sea water past my boots like currents around an island. I cringed at the bubbling pile of goo, when someone stopped by me. Yokgu was flicking slick oil off his arms. His axe was partially dissolved, but otherwise he was fine. He stopped waving around and looked at me funny. Dont tell me youre grossed out by them, Captain, he laughed. N-No, I quickly added. Its just that these things seem I was interrupted by one of the sailors howling from getting his arm torn off by a stray tentacle. Yokgu and I glanced at each other I was just about to say they seemed like they were too slow for any ship. Hmm? Yokgu scratched his chin with the splintered edge of his axes remains. The owners of the ship might have somethin to do with these squishy things. Ach! Dude I groaned as he got a shard of wood caught in his skin. Im going to destroy the source of their control, then. Theyre probably the Elites upstairs. The what upstairs? Yokgu asked, but I was already on my way. Wait up! His voice trailed behind me as I slipped through the fighting. Who could be creating these abominations if not the Humans? How did they appear in the mist? I speculated that this barnacle-clad ship was a Cold magic spells illusionary effect, but the clanking wooden beams beneath my boots and the stench of whatever oceanic waste I was smelling seemed too real. Whatever magical issue was happening here, I was determined to shut it down. I ducked beneath a tentacle creatures swing and hacked its multiple legs apart, then made my way up the lichen-laden stairs. Small tendrils crunched beneath my stomping, giving a satisfying pop every step I climbed. More darkness cramped this place up, despite the Devastators ram being directly behind me. Its massive Hellforged metal hook blocked the front end of the ship, but that only meant there was less creepy things for me to worry about. Heavy steps accompanied by slobber-filled gurgles growed nearby, so I readied myself. These were probably the Elites approaching, but the notifications were not alerting me of their immediate presence. The gurgling turned into more aggressive stutters and the delays between the enemys footsteps skidded into scratches. It was aware of me as much as I was aware of it lurking in the dark. The footsteps burrowed into the floorboards. That meant he was planning to leap at me. Bring it, I stood at the ready. A crunching of wood suddenly lept out and I saw rows of teeth come flying at me. Not today, I muttered. My S Ranked Strength still was leagues beyond whatever was headed towards me and my blade cleaving through its flesh proved it. The creature was almost as large as Redrax, but not as bulky. A fin bumped into my boot as it washed from the monsters gushing insides, letting me get a good look at it. A sharks head on a humanoid body? I guess thats KeshNas influence, I sighed. Mutated sea monsters that used to be people. More growling uncoiled from the damp corridors. I sighed. That meant more work for me. I made sure I left a path of sharkmen, octopus blobs, and fishy entrails behind me as I approached the final level of this beast of a ship. A notification from my System played. Out of the belly and into the Elites maw, I guessed as I checked it.
Alert: Heavily armed Elites nearby.
Come home, Stray. Come home.
Well, I groaned. Thats not good. Spooky dropped calls from my Mother meant the presence of another God was worming its way towards me. In this case, it was just up the steps before me. Ill break them apart and shut them up before I have to do paperwork on it later. An ominous purple glow hung inside the room like a fog machine. Magic, I groaned. This kind of hue I didnt recognize, however. It wasnt matching any of the colors of the Moons. My understanding on magic was already limited, but there were more freaky fish men up here. The one that noticed me first had a long tongue appendage which was riddled with holes; its tissue looked like cheese from all the seas rottenness and jaundice coating it. Something told me that they were not going to explain to me what their kind of magic was. O Ruler Death, it shrieked. The others raised whatever limbs they had stuck onto their squishy bodies in order to somehow amplify the magical sigil they were powering. Why come here with the Demons? Why try to stop His progress? True Death is better for Us all. Uh, I uttered, unable to grasp that I was actually speaking to a monster. Orders are orders. O Usalah, O Unleashed, the Tongue Monsters behavior became erratic, and the others were merging into each other violently. Their bones snapped and skin flapped around viciously as they fused together. I had to stop this now, but I lost control of my arm. Oh no, I was being possessed by my Death Spear. KeshNa, Why forsake Us? O, Sea Goddess deliver us from this Ruler Pain erupted from my raised arm as it burst apart like a putrid book of flesh opening just like the sea monsters guts. The Death Spear laid claim to them all before they could finish their macabre flesh grafting ritual, raining down upon me in a cloud of blood and gore. I was left ragged as my arm recovered when I noticed the heavy gauntlet I wore was lying in the middle of the slashed apart goop. How disgusting, I groaned. I picked the armor back up sheepishly and jammed my hand into it before I could hesitate. Soldiers were used to having the world rain blood upon them. My status in the army might have changed, but that rule still has not been removed from my duties. Still, as one of the creatures many eyes rolled over towards me as the ship rocked, a profound guilt took over me. Why was this sloshing slop affecting me like this? I wondered. Come to think of it, I inspected my gross and slime covered gauntlet. I felt this guilt everytime I used the Death Spear. Or perhaps, the Death Spear was using me. Why am I the Ruler of Death? What is True Death? Heavy steps stomped up the stairs behind me, followed by an orcs familiar roar. Of course, he followed me up here. Most of those things are dead. Captain, the, erm, other captain Redrax requests your ah Yokgus voice trailed off the moment he saw me turn around. Whatever he was looking at on me must not have been pretty. He glanced at the puddle of freaky fish men soup behind me. You really got them, didnt you? Yes, I said blankly. There something on my face? N-No, Captain, uh, Yokgu quickly took back whatever he was about to say. Redrax requests your presence, Nameless. The ships ready to get going. Were off to help the other ones. Okay, I guessed that there were more fish monsters to exterminate. Lets get to work, then. You said it, Yokgu cheered. His fists were covered in goo, presumably because he lost the rest of his axe somewhere and had to use them. I sighed. Axes were expensive. The Lunarists have not figured out what the monsters magic was, Redrax spoke calmly. I approached him fearlessly as the ship swayed under the seven moons, leaning against his muscular arm. It was quiet. The place reeked of fish guts polluting the water even though weve sailed off a ways from that ordeal, but nevertheless the night was peaceful once again. Aside from several men dying, the enemy fleet was eradicated easily. Reports indicated that the monsters became suddenly aimless and non-hostile. We still destroyed them and let the Hatred pirates divide up whatever they found. It merely was an excuse to not have my men dragging around any smelly trinkets with them. There werent any usable weapons, but we borrowed some of the Captains weapons in his treasury as a fair trade. Speaking of Lunarists, I was able to be hosed down with Cold Water magic. Finally a good coincidence happened to me. The Cold Moonfall allowed them to have more control over that particular element and tonight happened to be that blue moons turn. I even got a power wash job on my armor, so both my armor and I were somewhat clean. Now, I didnt have to deal with the men shifting uncomfortably due to the smelly guts that used to be all over me. It truly was a victory for all, through and through. They say the magical energy did not match Cold entirely and according to the Chieftain, they detected Unleashed magical energy mixed in with it as well, Redrax scoffed. Only twisted, somehow. I paused. Wasnt Unleashed magic twisted to begin with? Oh well. Storms a brewing, Nameless, he sniffed. We land at dawn. Oh? I mused. Is that so? Lets fuck, he grunted. Blunt and to the point, I did not dislike it. Through all the fighting today, all I could think about is your face Something rocked the boat with a thunderous roar before I could hear more sweet things from him. The weather suddenly became stormy now. I got in a fighting stance as that something began to form in the midst of the clouds that enveloped the ship. Hells, Redrax activated multiple Skills. What in the blazes is this? This isnt a regular storm? I questioned him. I didnt know Mate, nows not the bloody time to be relaxed I activated my own Power Skill to remain steady and alert. The clouds formed a giants shadowy face, with red eyes glaring down upon me. I groaned. Youre a messenger from a God or Goddess, but which one?
Power Skill Body activated.
COME HOME, STRAY ELF.
Hear ye, You who I have long known in your Death, your Birth in your Goddesss Womb, your training in the All Stomach, the beings voice sent lightning and thunder swirling around our boats. Sailors began to panic, but Redrax miraculously was able to remain calm in this chaos. Turn away now, Ruler of Death. For this True Deaths Disciple is not your Gods to claim. What are you even talking about, I moaned. All of you can start sending me actual emails with real information, you know. The cloudy ghost head began to fade away, leaving everything in a state of disarray. Leave us be, O Death Incarnate, it sounded like it was begging me to do so. Read the room, no, the entire ocean, cloud, I growled. I cannot leave or turn around until my mission is over. With one last thunderous boom, the waves turned back to peacefulness. Redrax sputtered. You He pointed at me with awe in his voice. Youre the Ruler of Death? It seems so, I shrugged. The huge demons body glistened from the sea spray and his Power Skills aura, making me want him even more. What is wrong with me? I ignored that thought. Lets go. What? Wait! I ignored all his questions and dragged him by the hand to his room. His sweet words did this to me now he will pay. Later, I was up and sore all over. No spooky ghosts this time. Redrax was certainly an agreeable fellow, whose questions fell silent once he learned what I wanted. Part of me was lost within him, but he made my own way for me by asking me to leave the group forever and raid the high seas with him. I politely declined. My group and I were to follow through on our orders: Take over Duoya. That cloudy face mentioned a disciple of some sorts, so I could get a lead on why the Sea Goddess was protecting him from me specifically by finding him. The island was still empty, save for the brutally slaughtered remains and bones of Humans submerged in the water. Redraxs ship crushed them anyways and we swiftly moved out. Only our armor clinking together as we marched along through the shores and beaches interrupted the silence that seemingly took this island first. Aint nothing here, Yokgu sighed as we approached Duoyas gates. He was right, though. It was eerily quiet. With a few Skill Users and my own, we broke through the gates with ease. Yokgu rushed in before I could stop him, but came back empty handed. Not no one anywhere in this stupid place, he muttered. I was about to chastise him, but stopped. He looked at me oddly. What? Demon Er, Captain. He sniggered, while the thought sickened me. What if those things we fought on the boats were the humans? I proposed. Yokgu seemed impressed by that line of logic instead of grossed out like I intended to make him, but no occupants ultimately meant this fort was free reign for anyone here. Its time to do some raiding by ourselves wouldnt you all say? They roared in approval and we all chose the courtyard to regroup by nightfall if we couldnt find the well of magical energy. I wandered eventually into a hall while admiring the architecture that covered this place. Its main fortress seemed more like a ziggurat; constructed by a diverse set of stone and ancient mud. It was an odd choice to use against the rising ocean, but then I saw a massive complex system of moat canals spreading along the island into a basin surrounding this fortress.
Alert: Hostile Crowned Entity nearby.
Huh? I checked around me. None of my soldiers were nearby. Shit. I must have wandered too far deep. I turned and noticed a spooky door left open in the walls hallway. It was obvious to me that the Crowned Entity was down there. Lucky for my men, I supposed, since they would not have to deal with whatever enemy living inside here. A faint purple glow caught my eye so I sprang into action. This was bad, I clomped down the steps with my spear in hand. The aura was getting brighter the deeper I climbed down, so I hurried. There! Behind an inconspicuous door, lay the source of the disturbance. Get ready to die, Crowned Entity! I roared, drawing my sword and readying all of my Skills. What say you! And youre just a My eyes fell on a disheveled human, clad in black robes. This man was a necromancer, was he not? How did he even get on this island to begin with? The man eyed me through a sunken creased face and ceased his chanting, taking the purple aura away with it. Oh, Nameless, he stuttered. H-Have mercy on these old bones! I didnt trust him, so I readied my spear for an ambush. Its just me, child, he soothed me. Ive no intention of fighting. Look, man, I finally croaked. Normally, I would kill him instead of asking questions, but I had a few of my own. Why do necromancers seem to crop up and take over abandoned and spooky places anyways? The old man surprisingly waited for me to talk. Squattings no good for even the Demons society. Get out of here and Ill pretend I never saw you. I I cannot, Ruler of Death, the old man said softly. I aimed my spear at his head again, but he wasnt moved. Maybe he was fused to the concrete floor? Put it away. I have no intentions on fighting you. Relax and listen to this foolish necromancer before you do your duty, Nameless. I sighed, but sat in a crisscrossed position before him and gestured for him to get on with it. I have seen the End, he started. A suffering in Death that even you will not comprehend. I am devising a spell sigil that grants True Death to the Soul and Body. Here, your god lurks within the spirits grand suffering here. His eyes wandered, tracking something I couldnt see. I can grant it even to ye, he said with a sad smile. A spell to end your suffering here Will that I pointed to the sigil he was forming with his magical energy. Kill me? Yes, child, he spoke to me. It shall grant you an everlasting sleep, without the Dark God and Goddess Usalah influencing you. Without the Darkness leading you to endless torture and misery. The sigil suddenly burst to life, forming into a purple ball hurtling towards me. Cheap shot, old man! I groaned, but my arm moved faster. Another possession? Twice in a week? My arms bones broke as it snapped to him, splitting apart and unveiling a thick black tendril from my gaping wound. I screamed in pain, but soon I was joined by the old mans own. Ragged, I was sure the noise I made would get the attention of the others outside. My arm repaired itself, but pain seared my entire body. It was then I noticed his entire room was splattered by the necromancers pieces of flesh. Gross, I muttered. Still, the fact that my Death Spear emerged twice must mean something more. If it targeted some people involved with this so-called True Death, that must mean that the Unleashed must want me. Captain? Captain! Here, I clutched my arm. What did that Unleashed god want from me? All I knew was that the gods and goddesses of this world wanted everything and everyone to suffer and I was no exception. Chapter 13: Undead Village XIII. We arrived, much to my dismay. It was the only thing in common that the human captives and I shared. This Stomach of the World, or the big fiery butthole according to the goblins, was even more disgusting than I imagined. Its slop reddened the sands with its thick and gooey substances, and it smelled heinous, like rotten vinegar and fruit mixed together with corpses. The delivery of screaming humans went as expected quite loudly. It was not until we reached the perimeter where the stench swiftly silenced their complaints. Yokgu and the other demons were seemingly unaffected by this stomach-twisting jelly. I never knew something could make me wish that I was a demon, but they were immune to it. Yokgu laughed at my disgruntled face. Home, sweet home! He grinned. For some awful reason, he took a whiff of the fetid smell wafting from the Pit. You Nameless wouldnt get it. Its wretched, I hissed. Does it all really need to be so red? Red like your eyes, like the blood of our enemies, the Fair Demon, Lee, sang. Are you some kind of bard? I wondered as I turned to him, which shut him up and caused him to salute. Er, Captain. It could use a few decorations, I guess, I sighed. Or at least safety regulations. Safety what? Yeah, sounds about right, I walked away. The humans were given to the massive demon foreman, called an Overlord, which produced a scroll using magic for me. He was almost as tall as one of the bone spires, rooted in place but could sink into the blood and reemerge somewhere else within the pit. The Demon twisted and stretched to the Suns, but he did not seem to be uncomfortable. Tendrils and puss oozed out of this disgusting landmark as he moved, forcing me out of my thoughts. The AckSa deserved a cleaner place, I thought. How scary could a booger monster be? More slop dripped on the floor, making me reconsider that thought immediately. Boogers could be a legitimate strategy if we were fighting against germaphobes. Your next mission, Nameless, he scoffed, picking one of the carriages with his fist and tossing it into the Pit. I did my best to ignore the screams sailing down the descent. Dead meat. Youre on the way to the Golden Lands where the Soul and Pestilence Armies wage their wars. Over the stench of this place or the mountain range to the south of here, I did not know which I preferred. When you die, the AckSa shall remold your soul into a proper Demons, the Overlord laughed. Skeletal remains dipped in reddened liquid dripped from his four arms as he buckled, dissolving in splatters as they collided with the ground. I decided I would rather go to the Golden Lands. That reminds me, a gift unto you. The demon floated his lower palm flat on the ground in front of me. Hells, I groaned as his magic formed another black summoning circle burned the air with a hiss. Was it a Skill? I have never seen such magic before. His entire index finger was as tall as me, but the magic persisted as a strange reddened object the size of a human head formed inside of the circle. The flesh tendrils shuddered within the Pit, reaching at it as it descended into my hands. It felt like I was grasping a cold, soggy sponge. Yet the object did not crumble. A free bloody glob of discharge and solids now rested neatly inside my hands. Great. Love to see this, can I go home now? A Hellcarver Core, for one of their cities. Bring the Hells upon them, the Overlord writhed as he turned back to resume his duties, and I was left alone to splash through the bloody puddles back to my men. I pondered over the head-sized orb as I awaited someone to comment on it. Oh, another delivery, Captain? Lee asked. For the first time in a while, I hesitated before telling him our orders as I placed the Hellcarver in one of the wagons chests. If only I had that Item Box feature in my Status skill unlocked, I thought. As the Skill explained, the Item Box was another dimension which held whatever I put into it. Now I have to worry about that stinky thing getting lost inside all of these things. Well be headed into the Golden Lands, I told them all. All of them, to my surprise, saluted and cheered. Our objective sounded simple: Cross the mountains and create a Pit at a village marked on a map, then join the Soul Army and fight wherever they are. It still felt weird being the one leading the way, but Ake got transferred already to lead several groups of armies down south anyways. The Demon Territory was expanding, and now we were beginning to invade the south. I did not think we were going to have it easy like I did taking over Sarwitz, but the unit was excited to fight regardless. Were demons just born to fight things? I would never know. The stench wafting from the Pit faded from my nostrils as we drew further. The mountain path was ahead of us, and my feet crunched on snow. We have traveled a few days so far, with nothing but wasteland in between the last demon city and the Golden Lands. I had several hunt for food after taking everything from that city, so Yokgu would not rampage. We were gathered along a ridge, where the air was getting thinner and cold settled on our skin. The Pit was far away, but I could still make out the bones and the fleshy valley under the sunset. Was it starting to become wintertime? I wondered if seasons existed in this world, since most of the time it has been balmy or rainy. Several soldiers were gathered around fire pits that I lit with my meager magic. Despite having a high Intelligence stat, I still did not understand my magic. I could combine it with my Skills for devastating attacks and use Souls to upgrade them, but outright casting the only spell I knew produced a tiny flame much to Yokgus eternal amusement. There was nothing intuitive about that Stat! I regretted promoting it, but over the years it seemed to not matter at all. A pair of soldiers looked nervous when I squatted down next to them at the fires. They must be new, I mused, but I continued downing my soup. Those moons barely pierced the misty skies up here. One of the demons shifted nervously around me. What? I asked him. I-Its nothing, Captain! He stammered, his hands unsure to salute me and his eyes shying away from my gaze. Its just t-that Ive never seen Shut it, Moglan! The other demon smacked his shoulder. They reminded me of Samuel and Silmil. A Nameless before, huh? I mused aloud. My nonchalant response seemed to surprise them. I feel like a wild animal with you two looking at me like that. Well, dear Lady Captain, Lee spoke up from behind us, dragging a stool with him. We demons are told, specifically: If you see a Nameless, you run. Really, I muttered. Aye, Captain, Moglan confirmed. They are incredibly dangerous, ha. Well, Im sure you know that already. You two new here? I leaned back, plopping down on the snowy grass. Youll get used to me. Probably. P-Probably, the second one choked, but snapped to attention. Ensign Ongran from the Hatred Army, just transferred from the Pit. Ensign? I muttered. Ranks in these armies made no sense to me. He was fresh blood, I noted. Lee was annoying in his own brand, but at least he did not see me as a dangerous weapon. Ensign Moglan, Captain, Moglan managed to keep his voice steady. I guessed I had the time to learn something about myself. Why do you people think we are so dangerous? Why? Lee nearly spat out his soup, but maintained his composure. I looked at him expectantly. Youre not really saying youre a delicate flower, Captain? No, its not that, I stared at him blankly. Ive never been around my kind long enough to know why you should avoid us. Then allow me to share a story about a legendary warrior, Captain, Lee bowed. So he is a bard, I sighed. The Great AckSa before was struck down before, some millennia ago. Not His new Greatness today. An otherworldly Hero, a warrior from the Heavens with an unparalleled Skill, slew the AckSa in one single blow. His remains are still scattered within the desert You want to know exactly who that Hero was? A Nameless, I groaned. When you put it that way, it seems less impactful. Its the truth, Lee held the ancient king in great reverence, so it seemed like real history. This old AckSa must have been furious about losing, I guessed with a shrug. My butt started to get cold from the snow, so I grabbed a barrel to sit on. Lee looked angered from that comment, but a laugh came from behind us. Yokgus heavy steps clomped the snow. Youre damn right he was furious, Yokgu laughed. Now imagine how happy he must have been discovering you. That General and his bastard of a Knight. Mind your tongue, orc, Lee snapped. Was this guy related to Vastil or something? Yokgu laughed again. A challenge, I mused. I sat back, eager to watch them fight but Lee was smart enough to not take the bait. Something bad must have happened between the Fair demons and the orcs in the Hells. The Nameless are terrifying beings, Ongran muttered. Moglan grunted in agreement. Some say that Hero is still alive even today. Even today, I tried to maintain my composure. Elves can live for that long? It seemed like time moved rapidly without this knowledge, but the idea of living for thousands of years put my mind into an odd state. Several hours could go by and I would find myself looking for my boots without a care in the world. These people before me and this little battle between good and evil seemed meaningless if I still remained a thousand years from now. Perhaps, I really am lucky. Well thats enough horror stories for me tonight. Try not to freeze to death. We got a long day ahead of us. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. A loud screech of a beast echoed in the distance as I said that. I decided to play it cool and chuckle as if I knew something. Whats tomorrow? Moglan asked. Ongran hit his shoulder, making him clear his throat. Captain. The screeching echoed further away, as I stopped moving towards my tent. Were attacking a mountain village near here, I tell them. Yokgu smacked his leg with a satisfied grunt. Finally! I chuckled and trotted away, but heard him telling those two newbies that they would get used to me. The mornings light came too soon as I awoke to howling and the wind heavily blowing. Were we under attack? I reached for my helmet, but realized I was hearing my men cheering. I leapt off my mat and looked for the group. A crowd of them were hollering at something in the sky casting a fiery glow. It must be the source of the loud wind, as its flapping drew near. What in the hells? I barely had time to ask as the fiery rainbow wing of a majestic bird took flight over the camps. The flying beast blotted the sky out, dropping fiery streams of ash down as it flapped its wings. A phoenix? Aye, Captain, Yokgu grinned with a stretch. Luckily, none of the flames seemed to make it to the ground. Shes just in time for some good luck, huh? Truly a rare sighting, Lee marveled. He then said what I was thinking. Lets hope we can get a feather or two from it. Well be rich with Tusks if we do! Right, I watched the massive bird soar off into the horizon. For a moment, I indulged in tapping the warm feather encased in the lamp I carried with me. A retirement fund, I designated it. Perhaps in a hundred years or so. Shows over. Lets get to moving. The collective groan of my men could be heard from all along the ridge, but they obeyed. It was kind of nice bossing people around, despite being the designated campfire girl. I did not have to lift a finger, smirking to myself as I watched the wagons get loaded. Youre just enjoying this a bit too much, arent you? Yokgu was next to me, eating stale bread. I dont know what youre talking about, I snapped. Now get back to work. Aye, Captain, Yokgu walked away. A few hours later, we trudged along. The land seemed familiar, as if it was calling to me. As I watched my step, I noticed in my boots imprint golden leaves twinkling within the snow. We were definitely inside the Golden Lands territory now. No sighting of the phoenix, though, much to my mens dismay. Feathers were not in our future, it seemed. For now, we trudged along, as well as started to begin the ascent. I should have known that the scrolls descriptions of the mountain village were accurate, since they were not from Vastil. This aint good, Yokgu sniffed. I could smell something off in the air as well and signalled the unit to stop their march. The smell of death is in the air. Death? Someone asked, making me correct them both. The village was ahead of us, but no signs of life seemed to taint the area. Undeath, I made another signal to be ready. Someone, or something, got here before us. Be ready. Figures, up ahead, a scout warned, closing his telescope. I was reminded of Caspan, for a moment, but realized he was correct. Frozen figures were posted all around the wooden village walls. Unleashed Magic, Captain. Unleashed, I muttered. The magic of the abyssal heavens. I supposed that was apart of the sky, and whatever reaching back to answer prayers was bound to be spooky. The entity that answered happened to be a god of death, who watched the AckSa with great interest. The idea of outer beings giving each other props in the far flung corners of space seemed outrageous to me, yet who would entertain such chatter? I pulled a soldier away from one of the frozen corpses. Watch it. They were undead, but under whose command was another story. I heard tales of humans being able to tap into the same power demons had, but there were a lot of them here. Low creaking and utterances could be heard murmuring throughout the desolate place. I checked one, keeping my distance, when suddenly its eyes glowed blue and it cracked apart, lunging at me. Well, it attempted to, before the frost snapped its limbs off. I punched its head off in a fit of surprise. More ice crackled as the horde was alerted to our presence. Get ready for a fight, I guess, I stood over it. The headless zombie suddenly reanimated, grasping my ankle tightly. What the fu Yokgu casually walked over as I tried to kick the thing off of me, as if it was a tiny dog biting at my heels. He stomped its midsection repeatedly and immediately the zombie ceased moving, left in a state of its brown soup. An alert showed in my Status, revealing many more of the frozen corpses were starting to crack apart and attack. There was more movement inside the walls. Did someone really leave their undead horde here unattended? I sighed. How irresponsible! Yokgu laughed, slashing at a corpse shambling its way towards us. You remember the seige of Hycrescent? He reminded me of that awful battle. We launched Undead artillery over their walls. Zombies of this world did not feel pain, nor did they care about what state they were in most of the time. Even when they splat on the ground after getting catapulted in they still wreaked havoc upon the living human soldiers. We have taken cities like that easily afterwards, but that was not the real reason I hated that battle.You looked so funny sailing through the air like that! I try not to remember it, I groaned. What? You agreed to it, Yokgu laughed. The undead started to roar, so he sprinted on the offensive. To battle! Getting launched from a trebuchet over the wall was their smartest solution at the time. Make the indestructible and all-powerful Nameless destroy the city with Land Breaker, which was a Power Breaker Skill that evolved through my system. That Skill cleaned out both humans and the Undead slave soldiers. I copied his aim, and swung the Black Blade directly at an encroaching zombies stomach. It was odd that its weak point was not its brain, I mused. A hissing sound twisted the air, as brown goo and gases puked out of its new cavity.
Number of souls defeated: 9712
Huh, I did not realize destroying these things would grant me Souls. Were they still alive, trapped in a rotting state? Undead started to pour out of the gates, some getting impaled by the wooden stakes, thankfully distracting me from my own thoughts. Despite how disgusting their festering bodies were, I cleared many of them like grass before making my way inside the village. The source was close by if all of the crowd was active like this, I glanced at the piles of dead villagers crawling over each other to get over the walls. Another hissed and gurgled when it met my blade. My Status alerted me of a Crowned enemy nearby, within a closed hut. That had to be the necromancer, I guessed. The faster I dealt with it the better. What I did not expect to see was a boy shrouded in the huts darkness after breaking the door. A human boy? I uttered aloud. The alert in my Status confirmed that the boy was the Crowned entity. He was soaked in blood and rotting flesh, surrounded by rune circles all invoking that god of deaths name. The human boys eyes bulged as his neck muscles gave way to a will of its own. He gazed at me, but seemed catatonic. Children should know better not to toy with death. I drew my blade once more, but black bile oozed out of his mouth slowly like a tar pit being poured. Vague humanoid faces began to form inside the bubbles, as the boys neck snapped. I dodged a stray vertebrae that ejected from his new cavity, as more of the tar drained out. Macabre, but the Crowned entity was revealed in my status to have been defeated. To what do I owe the pleasure of speaking to? I asked the dead boy. Its unhinged jaw formed a new face with the black bile, but I could see its sunken eyes watch me by shifting in my direction. This boy desired vengeance against the villagers for shunning outside help, the black gooey creatures declared, their slurpy and chittering cackles pierced my ears. A tar demon, I noted. At least, this possession was a friendly one, because despite being messengers, they were corrosive and riddled with diseases. Place the Core here, and the dead will sink to the Hells to serve. Okay, uh I barely had time to say before the boy melted and the goo disintegrated. I slashed his stomach wide open, then again just in case. The dying gurgles outside silenced as the bodys halves dropped to my feet. Captain? The door swung open. The dead stopped moving and losses are at a min oh. Yeah, I slashed my sword clean and turned to whoever was speaking to me. Get the Core. Were putting it here. The soldier saluted and immediately departed after the sight of me. Was I really that scary to look at? I wondered. Trudging through the snow, I found Yokgu standing over a pile of what I presumed was his kills. Captain, he smirked. The ice sped me up as I traveled over to him, making my ankles cold and threatening to travel up my legs. Lets just get this over with, I sighed. Yokgu grinned, pushing several dead corpses out of the way with his foot. The Core bloomed in scarlet petals, drenching the ground like an overflowing chalice as I marched with it in my hands. They told me I was supposed to do the honors, though I wanted to refuse. I carefully held the fleshy thing, feeling its bumpy surface pulsate as whatever inside of it moved. The splotches stained my hands, but the men stood around as I prepared to dunk it into the corpse where those tar demons told me. Immediately, the ground bubbled, causing me to back up. What a blighted world I live in anyways, I figured what more harm could add to my current situation. This gross orb was going to transform this place into a smelly Pit anyways, in the ruins of an undead village, no less. My Status Skill started alerting me that the ritual was complete. As soon as I scrolled by it, rumbling shook the village, not caring about who or what was on top of it as it thundered. I signaled the men to get back as a small, but widening fissure in the ground started to become unstoppable. Something big was coming out of it, I could sense it. My Status Skill, however, did not seem to alert me that the entity was an enemy. For now, I had to wait at the border of the village with the others as the being grew within. At least, this blight did not affect any living beings yet. Cheers came from the men as a massive tendril erupted from the hole, crashing upon the ground like a mop sloshing red ink. The tendons within the inert structure shuddered and weaved together into a hand. The snapping continued as the body of a new Overlord started to grow, breaking apart the walls in spectacular fashion, but our morale wavered into boredom already. It was admittedly macabre and exciting, but that was a few hours ago. The newly formed beast lurched into life, bloodying the air and frost, before leaning down to match its skull face with me. Ruler of Death, it greeted me. I realized it was bowing to me, though its massive form dwarfed the hells out of us. The others knew better than to speak in the presence of such a creature. Take these gifts, and may Death follow you wherever you go. I would rather it not follow me, but who was I to say no to free gifts? Red bubbles oozed out of the puddle the Overlord sat in. Bodies. They spasmed as life wormed itself in their shells, snapping as they stood up as bipeds. However, the viscous coating they were trapped in made it difficult to tell what kind of bipeds they were. Two newly formed beings meant two new recruits. I will take any help I could get. The Overlord rose to its full height into the sky like a watchtower before speaking again. You are to go to the White Tower, and crush its guardian. Humanitys Mountain City shall fall when the deed is done, it declared with an impossibly loud and booming voice. The two forms kneeled together before me. Is the Ruler of Death position some kind of evil CEO? This kind of royal treatment was bad for my ego. It was then I noticed more bodies were rising from the pools. I shall be here, building the reinforcements, my Liege. Well, uh, carry on then, I mumbled. I signaled to the rest of my men to march. I am more than ready to get the hell out of here. I ignored both their groans and the sinuous snapping of the bloody bodies rising to follow me as I started the death march. We have our orders. Lets go. Chapter 14: Domestic Issues XIV. Its bloody cold out! Yokgu roared, before his chest reddened and he stomped off somewhere. I would shrug, but he was right. This mountain pass was no Zhongnan, I supposed. This march was more like when the soldiers of a certain country tried to invade another during the wintertime with nothing but the clothes on their backs during that ancient war World War II? Or was it IV? Heh, I still sometimes entertained who or what I was in my fractured past when the memories surfaced in my minds cloudiness from time to time. Ive spent my past life learning about histories and events, but I would not have guessed I would need the knowledge beyond school. There was no time for that, because we were woefully underprepared for the supposed Golden Lands winter. There were dead bodies dotted along the mountainside, preserved perfectly in the ice like a cruel version of purgatory, with spears stabbed inside of them. Red flags and drapes were tied to their shafts, indicating solid grounds and safe passageways. I gave some of the men some talk, they could come along right and easy, be the Overlords food or end up as one of those dead bodies frozen and forgotten trying to escape the march. Luckily, demons were not men, and due to my impassioned belief in them they werent up to protesting, save for the orc. So as we got to walking, the frost settled. Yokgu did his own thing, of course. We have been fellow soldiers for a long time according to him, but with my perceptions sudden departure from how normal time worked I was not so sure about that. Sudden to me meant three years ago for him. Equals, he said. He wanted to be equals. I did not mind, really. I was sure something broke in me about the concept of time the moment it was brought up to me. Yokgu could have been the one placed in charge and I still would not have cared. I told him that, but he laughed me off. As long as the crew stayed busy walking and no one arguing anymore. Eventually, we would have to stop for breaks and I was sick of this unrelenting frost. A tough spot, sit down to think about the freezing future and die or march right into the blizzard anyways with no reprieve. There had to be something I was missing. Doctor, I called for the first creature that Overlord gifted me. He did not have a name, but he was a birdman like Caspan and even had some of his workaholic tendencies. Apparently, he was a reflection of my memories. Yes, Captain? He grunted at me. Tend to the wounded, I instructed him. The other gift, an Abyssal Demon stood watch over all of them. Their armies were extremely tough demonic bugs from an ocean of lava in the Hells, possessing many limbs and compound eyes. I hated looking at him, so I let him do his thing. The other gift the Overlord brought me was a squadron of fifty Undead. According to him, I summoned those myself as the Ruler of Death. I recalled possessing no such Skill. Speaking of Skills, I decided to dive into my Status Skill. There had to be something in there to help with this weather or we would never make it to the White Tower. Even if we did, our morale was shattered like the ice we stood on. Explain to me how to use magic, Skill, I queried the Status furiously. A gust of wind slapped a lock of my hair against my cheeks as I did. I had an idea what to do with those Undead, but I needed magic beyond a tiny fireball. The Reaver mages needed to reserve their magical energy for the real fights, whereas I could potentially use my power to solve this issue.
Alert: The Ruler of Death can exercise Her Will over Magic.
No shit, really? I spat, but the glob of spit froze before it landed on the ground. The window continued.
Alert: Spend Souls to exert will over Magic?
I looked at the amount of Souls I currently had. Over 9000. I stared at that number that the kill counter displayed to me. I was not so sure what promoting an S rank Stat would do but I knew I would not survive long enough to see it promoted anyways if I did not use it. I did, however, have a slight feeling of dread when it told me I needed a total amount of 10000 souls was required for the Strength or Dexterity Constellations those S rank Stats promised me. When I inquired about the max amount of souls needed because I am bad at math, it simply said I did not have enough. I sighed. I cant let this opportunity pass, though I have been saving souls up for a long time. Do it, I confirmed to the window in my head. The kill counter drained all the way down to zero, immediately making me feel like I did something horrible. The same dread I felt when I evolved Power Breaker.
Alert: Souls spent. Unique Skill Magic Operator has been successfully integrated in the System. Raise Intelligence Stat to increase potency. (Current rank: B)
A Unique Skill? I nearly blurted out. Another one? Or does this mean that Something wondrously light settled upon my skin before I could complete another thought, like a cloak of the finest material. I checked my bare hand, noticing an intense glow flashing upon it. It was just like when the cyclops transferred his magical energy to me only much more pure than back then. This is magical energy! The glow flashed intensely for a second before settling fully within my skin. My head spun and I stumbled. I did not even realize I stood up. My eyes were covered with translucent windows, similar to the normal Status windows, but through them I saw galaxies and stars spread across the skies. The windows multiplied and outnumbered even the blistering snowflakes, each with kaleidoscopes of cosmic forces within them. My magical energy was tied to these and all I needed to do is draw it out. The shimmering windows suddenly vanished and I was alone again. I shivered. Blast it all, I was still cold. I trudged past a few grumbling soldiers, with Yokgu himself with them. He growled at me, since I allowed him the luxury to be that way towards a superior. Yet he seemed to resent me this time around. I was not in the mood to hear his complaints, and with this new magical energy circulating throughout my body I had a lot of experimenting to do. Finally done brooding in the corner over there, huh? Yokgu scoffed. I ignored him. Captain, hmph! Shut up, I made sure my tone was colder than the snow pelting our helmets, which did the trick. A shambler was nearby, which made the perfect target dummy for my new tests I had in mind. The Unique Skill, Magic Operator, seemed to interact with my Intelligence stat alone instead of simply abiding by the attunement of the moons. It did not care about the elements and I seemed to have authority over whichever one I could visualize. Therefore a specific spell reaching out to the Moons or Gods would not be needed, I felt like a mad scientist as I commanded the zombie to stand still with my mind. Apparently, the Ruler of Death had that authority. I needed to only visualize what I wanted the magic energy in my body to do. Light him up. Immediately, two things happened: First, I felt something jolt within me. It was not a terrible feeling, but rather one such as dashing naked from a standstill, or like jumping into a cold lake. It acclimated in less than a second, but there was much more left over energy. Secondly: It appeared my test worked, a window only I could see appeared right before the undead and released a jet of flames out of it. The zombie immediately became unwillingly engulfed in magical flames, but it still stood where I commanded it to stand. Hot damn. I stood next to it, enjoying the strange solace a burning corpse could offer. Even the snow it stood on melted. Interesting, I muttered. Soon, a crowd of soldiers were gathered around the burning zombie. Captain, Yokgu seemed to start apologetically. You think hes going to last? I dont know, I shrugged. But I dont care. Hey, you. You good? I poked the burning zombie, and received a moan in response. I assume that means hes good, I told a stunned Yokgu. Now get some rest. I set off to set more of them on fire, mainly to test the limits of my magical energy and to get used to the feeling of using magic. Status windows releasing flames was a new thing to me, but I was sure this Unique Skill will help me tremendously even though its price was way over my head. I was curt with Yokgu, but I was beginning to think he was planning on challenging me soon. When most squadrons in the Demon army perceive their command is weak or incompetent a foolish one could try and take him down, initiating a takeover of the group. I suspected this was the case, as I believed he was hiding a Skill from me. I would have to deal with him sooner or later. Or perhaps, this was the cold messing with my head. The zombies did last all night, and even started to shamble with us while the magical flames kept their warmth. I realized the duration of these fires was kept and maintained by my magical energy. The windows were no good on their own, as jets of flames pouring out of them would kill my men and drain me of my energy eventually. I still felt good, even after using so much power. Just how strong was B rank Intelligence? I decided I should make that Stat rank S as soon as possible. So youre the Ruler of Deaths Doctor, right? I overheard Lee asking the creature, but decided not to intrude. It was not like I wanted to be able to see and hear everything it could, but somehow the ability did not hinder me. It was like having a surveillance feed at the corner of my vision at all times from the eyes of the undead and the Doctor. N-Not that the Captain wants me to call her that or nothing. Huh, Ensign Lee? The Doctor seemed to be working on the Fair demons leg, which was covered in frost. Its just weird, you know? Lee continued. Shes the bringer of Death! Yet, youre a Folly magical caster. I could implement euthanasia for frostbite into my daily rhetoric if that suits you, Ensign Lee, the Doctor retorted. I chuckled to myself, as I watched the flaming zombies make their march back towards the unit. No, no, no, uh, Ill, Im good, Doctor, Lee protested, only to switch the subject again. Not to be weird or anything He nearly was interrupted by a scoff from the Doctor. I have a question. Not to be weird, sure, but yeah. Folly magic doesnt affect, you know, the lower regions, right? Specifically the size, right? I watched the Doctor pause his ritualistic healing, evidently trying to process what he had just heard. That is a weird question, he confirmed, but did not mention anything about what his magic affected. Im proud of what I have, you know, Lee seemed oblivious to the Doctors lack of interest. I could and have live it up with the finest Lovers of the Hells Circles, you know? Even could rival a succubus! Mmhmm, the Doctor tried to remain engaged as he worked, but simply ran out of things to say. I heard from Yokgu, the Captains lover was a Succubus. Someone told me she was loved by a famous pirate, but ah, the Succubus was her first, Lee went on. I cocked an eyebrow. I would definitely be disciplining that orc now. D-Dont tell her I said this, but, I think she is really cute. Beautiful, charming. A murderous cloud of death, with eyes of the same crimson skies of the Hells mightiest peaks have to offer. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. You know, Ensign Lee, the Doctor snapped something shut, and infused it with magic. Lee yelped in pain as he did. I wont tell her that. But I will tell you one thing. Folly magic wont grow your size, although I have heard some dark Unleashed magics are potent when it comes to love making and member size alteration. Try not to freeze to death. Thanks, Doctor, Lee groaned but snapped straight to attention. Hey, wait a minute. What did you just say about my length?! We continued our march. Flaming, moving corpses proved to be efficient for heating the unit along although it made me feel like a walking target. Tensions, however, did not improve. It was clear to me that we were lost, despite the magic scroll and maps explaining to me that we should have reached the White Tower a long time ago. We were in someones or somethings high ranked Cold Illusion spell. Visibility was getting low, with the fog rolling from the tips of the mountains. Yet, I instructed the men to continue much to the chagrin of a certain orc. There had to be an inconsistency in this spell and either I was going to find out what it was or freeze. After more pointless walking, something outlined itself within the cloak of the blizzard. I halted the unit, sensing something was ahead before my own Status Skill alerted me. Bingo. A Crowned Entity was ahead of us, but the question of whether it was friendly remained. Anything surviving out here long enough was going to mold a Crown out of them, I groaned. What is it now? Yokgus irritating voice growled into my ears. What was with this guy? I wondered. Someone dangerous is ahead, I told him. Rather than waiting for me to investigate, Yokgu stormed ahead of me to where the Crowned Entity was, buried within the wreckage of a wagon. Wait. You mean this? Yokgu wrenched out the Entity, revealing a bloody and emaciated human. This thing is dangerous? He laughed before my men. Ah, the challenge was beginning. Something long extended out of the human. I realized it was not a human, as I saw its tail broken in two places and a frozen bloody string coming out from between its legs. I folded my arms. H-Help me, it begged. The poor thing must have been desperate, using the last of her strength to call for help from an advancing Demon army. Whats this about, Yokgu? I finally addressed his obvious lack of respect for my authority. It was not like I have had a leg to stand on from their frame of reference, since we have not reached our destination and demons tend to get bored when they do not get to kill. Yokgu tossed the helpless beast woman back into the rubble. I think the cold has gotten to your brain, Nameless, he sighed. All this fame, Tusks, and ordering us around Its all so inefficient when you cant even tell a harmless creature like that is what it is! Harmless! He was drawing closer to me and the men formed a circle to watch. I wanted them to see what happens to those who disobey. He paced, while I stood. I think youve gone soft, harmless. Light Voice, He sized me up. Heh, that was a nickname I have not heard in awhile. The orc was taller and physically bigger than me, but he did not possess a Unique Skill to come close to me. I sighed, while secretly trying to come up with the most evil thing I could respond with. This simply was camp drama. However, I wanted to end it quickly. You think you can win against me? I asked him, snapping my fingers. Immediately, all of the flames on the zombies vanished within the howl of the wind. As I stood stoically, I realized that the Insect demon creation took flight before anyone else noticed. Yokgu let out a bittersweet laugh. Murmuring and shivers spread across the unit. Some doubted me, others doubted him, and most were itching for a fight to break out. You think a little lightshow like that can scare me? He growled. I will put you down, and take what has always been mine. Sure, sure, I chuckled. I dropped my weapons to the ground and let the cluttering noise fall upon his shoulders as a final warning. The silent Insect demon was in a position to decapitate Yokgus foolish head, but I commanded it to fly back down and enjoy the show. You can let the other 9797 souls screaming my name in the Hells know all about how you defeated me. That comment shook the audience from the implication that I remembered every individual I slew, but Yokgu was simply a thick headed man. He let out a roar, and a Power Body infused fist came crashing towards me. That skill was much more powerful than even Commander Akes Power Axe, honed from who knows how many battles. My CON Stat was quite low, sitting at a mere Rank C. However, I knew my S ranked STR Stat could be used to empower my body. The magical energy and that Skill were more than enough to handle such a devastating blow. The fist collided with my cheek, raising the snow and ground into an avalanche within its explosion. At least, I think it hit me. I could not feel it. After the dust settled, the men still standing gasped in horror at the fact that I stood there in the same nonchalant stance I was in before taking the blow. Yokgus face wrote shock upon each crystal of ice falling from his fist, unable to speak. I cracked my neck, and slowly approached the motionless orc. I chuckled. I guess he did manage to make my cheek break into a sliver of blood. Fall in line, I warned the rest of the men. They were too overwhelmed in awe or fear by Yokgus strength, I assumed. This is what errant behavior before a superior gets you. With that, I released a single kick to his legs, shattering them before I knelt down to get to work on the rest of the fallen Yokgu. I felt a little angry, but I would not admit it. Where was it from? Was it his treatment of that beast woman? After the countless slaughters, who was I to judge over one life? Every punch broke bones, and I realized Yokgus face was no longer full of pride. He was at my mercy like everyone else here, and would succumb to the cold and my beatings soon. I kept punching anyway. You talked so much, with such little strength behind that Skill, I chastised the orc in between blows. Something was wetting my cheeks, stinging the tiny wound. I was crying? Why? Suddenly, a wave pushed over me, and I could not control myself even if an entire army was watching me. After all the training and reformations our Unit had these years together, and this is all you could do to me? Couldnt even put me out of my misery!? The battles before I had a Skill? The nights of starvation and spent inside those stupid trenches together? I hate how little you have hurt me! It should have been you standing as the leader! How could you not kill me with the best of everything youve got? I almost connected a killing blow to his temple, but I noticed his disfigured lips were slowly moving and stopped before smashing his head to match the powdered snow with the dust of his bones. Y-Youre the one for me I was not interested in looking at a former friend of mine. I left all bloody and reignited the zombies. I felt something make a pit in my stomach that I had to teach a harsh lesson to the rest of the class. Guilt, a pit in my throat that was going to choke me for the first time since I arrived in this world. I checked myself and stood up, savoring this feeling even if it was awful. I was tired of feeling hollow yet the men cheered for me. Thanks for that, you stupid orc. I sighed, and snapped my fingers so the flames could go on. There was one order of business left to attend to, the beast woman in the wreckage. Since the number of souls defeated still remained at zero, it must mean she was still alive in that tent even after getting thrown. She survived a Power Breaker, Lee spoke in awe to a group of soldiers somewhere in the crowd. It barely broke her! To the face, to the face! Ongran muttered. That means we must worship her. Such strength deserves to be More reverence was washing over the crowd as they huddled near the burning corpses. I decided that was enough eavesdropping, so I continued my search. The Crowned Entity had to be nearby still, but she was not going to survive out here for much longer now that we had ruined her shelter. At the corner of my eyes, I sensed a glowing light twinkling within the blankets of white. There she was! Well be staying here for tonight, if it isnt obvious enough, I informed the rest of the soldiers, though they seemed in high morale even after my sudden mental breakdown. I slung the girls body over my shoulder, stepped over Yokgu and summoned the Doctor over to me as the soldiers watched in excited anticipation. I had enough action for today. They saluted in unison, and immediately the camp preparations began. I forgot that simple violence sometimes went a long way through a Demon army. There was no field manual for captains, and I was promoted probably due to a sudden change in numbers according to the higher ups. They had no concern over a frozen over orc that had a Power Skill, nor the fact that he was my friend or that he was going to die out here. We were fated to die here on behalf of a General miles and miles away, taking orders from an even more powerful higher authority. Therefore, I spent the next two hours hiding away and agonizing over the fact that I had just cried in front of all of those men. Gah! How embarrassing, me! I beat myself up. Youre a captain! Act like My liege, one out of the two individuals, has been fully healed. The beast has already recovered, the Doctor informed me. I did not realize the creation could telepathically communicate with me, but I made it give the beast woman over to me. Crowned Entity, or not, she could navigate these places much better than I could. Shall I restore the orcs body? No, I choked and finally broke my silent fuming. The Doctor thanked me, and informed me the woman would be there soon to restore my composure, since it has been awhile since I have even spoken to a human, let alone a woman. Two individuals, but not the orc must have meant I shook my head after realizing the creature was pregnant. M-My Lord, the Crowned Entity whispered, though her voice was healthy and alive. Should I be diplomatic? Did Crowned Entities pose a challenge to me anymore? Come in, I sighed. There were no alerts in my system, and I hoped it would stay that way. Was this woman the key out of this illusion? The first thing I saw entering the tent were ears. Pointy, furry cat ears. Right, it was a beast-woman. Her face seemed human, minus the human ears and whiskers. She looked like she had seen better days. Immediately, she prostated herself before me. The area between her legs and her ragged dress were bloodstained. She must have gone mad, I mused. But up in this mountain and freezing hell? Somehow, there was someone who had even worse luck than me here. So, tell me, I finally croaked. How does a beast-woman end up in a spell like this and survive for so long? I-I! She squeaked after glancing at me, but composed herself. I supposed my red eyes did not sit well with a lot of people. I was exiled, My Lord. Exiled? I asked. I guess thats why youre desperate enough to ask enemies for help. Youre no enemy! Youre a Nameless! My Master took me, then his wife banished me and accused me of seducing him, the beast woman smothered her face in the snow after I turned. Her tail was shaking in fear. I guess I never was someone cats liked in my old life. That trait must have continued in this life as well. And that thing I muttered aloud. He did not make it to this journey here, but I realized that was for the better. I journeyed here towards my old village, My Lord, the beast-woman eventually started. But, I lost the baby and my way. Youre too smart and resilient to be a mere slave. I observed her body language more closely, though she was stricken by the world and by my presence she was able to keep her composure together before the Doctor and under the eyes of the soldiers outside. A spy? This act was too difficult to derive its meaning, as someone this powerful could destroy this army easily before facing me. Whats your name? I asked her. And get your face off the ground. Dont care for that stuff. The beast-womans ears perked up, but she simply remained still with her legs crossed before me. A warriors pose, but it was a person that had cat ears. I stifled from groaning over how ridiculous this situation was, and awaited her answer. E-Emma, My Lord, she stammered. Im afraid, Emma, that most of the villages around the mountain have been wiped out, I told her. Hard news or not, what is out there is much worse. What remains of Krisha is nothing but rubble and wild Demons. The beast-womans face fell, for a second, and I felt bad for telling her the bad news. She suddenly cracked into tears, and began to weep. Was I supposed to hold her? I did tell her that her homeland had been razed by the Pits and there were no survivors. It dawned on me, that while we might be winning and conquering there are many more who lost because of us. This creature has had a hard life before I even came along, and I made it exponentially worse. Would holding her be a selfish thing, since I was involved directly with Krishas downfall? Instead, the woman fell against me, unbothered by my armor. So I held her there, awkwardly. Youve gone through a lot, I told her. It was the truth. She went through Hells on earth, even more than me. For a while, I always ignored the suffering of others. When I first got here, I was scared that I would not be alive the next day and could not imagine the opposite side like this. Now, I wonder if I should. This woman, Crowned or not, must be desperate regardless of what I felt. Do you know of a way out? I finally broke the question out, but was quick to pull it back. It would be wrong to help the enemy, I suppose, I drew away. My Masters wife was a Cold Mage, Emma peered through cracks in the tents entrance. She said when the Cold Moon Falls, illusions become much harder to break, but much harder to believe. I see, I lied. When it came to magic, I still had no idea what to make of it when it involved the Moons. All I knew was during certain nights, it made fighting against Moonfall attuned mages a pain in my side. We move out tomorrow morning, and you are welcome to stay here with me until we get out or leave now. I will not have my men attack you if you do leave. So which will you do? Ill stay with you! Emma spoke without hesitation, almost like she was begging me. A sense of deja vu hit me, but from where? Please, My Lord. Very well, I flopped back down on my mat, ignoring whatever the cat woman said anyways. Well find a home for you anyways I was cut off by the feeling of warmth gathering by my side. A bushy tail wacked my leg. Perhaps cats did like me in this life, so I rolled my eyes and went to sleep. Chapter 15: White Tower XV. The trail the next day was less windy. As it turned out, we slept through the Cold Moon fall some nights ago with minimal casualties. I decided to investigate more on the Magic Operator Unique Skill I spent all my hard earned Souls on. Surely it was more useful than simply setting a bunch of corpses on fire, right? It had to be. Since it was warm enough to march without the fiery zombies. Ice no longer crunched my boots, which made the men happier but something unsettled me. The illusory blizzard should be getting stronger the closer we get to its source. Its effects were real and men were freezing to death, making me wonder what was so imaginary about it. Feeling golden leaves crumple beneath my feet meant that we were simply getting further away from it. We would be out of the illusions reach, however, we would not know exactly where we were. In short, we were lost either way. As for my orc friend, his body was missing when we woke up. Since there were no disturbances within the camp, nor any extra souls were defeated on my Statuss tracker, I assumed the old bastard got out of here and went his own way. Not even an apology, I sighed, but then that familiar warmth clung to my side. Captain, what are you going to do with this pet of yours? Lee asked me. Emma nuzzled her ears against my side, much to my discomfort, and ignored everyone else''s gaze. I shrugged. For even a beast person, the woman was shorter than average. I knew that as an elf, my height was an advantage. I towered over most women, demonesses and sometimes even reached succubi in height. Its just what cats do, I guess, I signaled the men to keep marching back into the blizzard as I messed around with settings within the Magic Operator. There was no magic energy Stat, or a limit. I did not mind the feeling channeling my magic gave me, nor did I know what would happen if I reached the theoretical limit of my magical energy. When I tried to cast the fireball that cyclops mage taught me, my head would start to spin. The limit I assumed was tied to my Intelligence stat, though now I realized moon magic was simply not compatible with my Skill. At rank B, I assumed it was more than enough to set the zombies on fire for warmth, but if only there was a way my Status could search for a path out of this hell hole. Green wind magic came to my mind, but why? Perhaps I could use it, though Dios wind and nature magics did not make sense to me. Even observing the Dios mages work during multiple fortress battles did not help my understanding. Their quick movements, ritualistic breathing and chants all skipped my mind. Go, I summoned the magic with my mind and felt a familiar jolt surge through my feet. A gust blew my hair in my face, but it was not ordinary wind. Instead, a small green translucent glowing being floated in front of me. A wind elemental? I supposed this thing could guide me. Find me the White Tower, I commanded it. The elemental twinkled for a moment, leaving green sparks that intertwined with the falling snowflakes as it reacted to my command. It launched off into a certain direction, leaving a trail of emerald dust to follow. A quest tracker, I groaned. Why have I not thought of that before? Dios Magic? Lee asked as we watched the elemental fly away. No chant either It seems so, I started to walk in its direction. You are aligned with Reaver and Dios? Lee gawked. Nameless are terrifying. My magic sucks, I muttered. The Lunarists and Inquisitors mentioned that I was attuned to both of those moons. Lee looked at me in awe. I was not technically lying. I believed the magic originated from me rather from the moons. If I were to tap into more of the Magic Operators skill, I could create Ice and other elements. When I opened the skill, those windows had many views of various elements within them. I believed I needed to promote my Intelligence stat, so the next time I leveled up I would move both my Constitution and Intelligence up as far as I could get them. The men were no longer complaining where I told them to go. Not since they saw me beat Yokgu up. A small percentage of them were even beginning to see me in some kind of reverence. A respect well-earned, supposedly, because surviving a Power Breaker Skill was not something anyone could do. I did notice the devastation the skill caused behind me as his fist struck me. I remember getting punched hard by a similar warrior of his strength, but that was years ago. Craters studded the landscape and avalanches shuddered off of the mountainsides quite a distance away from the Skills shock wave. I wondered if I could survive a Land Breaker, but doubted it. That skill alone leveled cities, as a fine offensive ability to reap souls in great quantities. Something shimmered in the blizzard. I clicked my tongue. I was leading my men straight into the storm and I was not paying near enough attention. I halted the squads, but the storm intensified. We were right on the mark, although there was one slight issue: How were we supposed to breach the White Tower? That shimmering light was not a star or moon, I used the flying Demon Insects sight to scout what it was. Whats wrong, Boss? Lee asked. Do you want us to freeze out here to death? No, I want you all to get ready for a fight, I told him with a dark tone. It was enough for him to fall back into formation. The Insect detected what it was, and I immediately sprang into action with a simple mutter. Flaming Spear. I raised my hand up, and immediately the fiery spear manifested from a window in my grip with a roar matching the whipping storm wind. The men cheered. I waited for the Insects signal, then threw the spear as he told me the exact trajectory of the shimmering light. The object in question exploded as my spear collided with it. It was some kind of Ice spell. Mages, get ready to intercept those projectiles! I shouted. Move, move, move! Some of them murmured on what I saw, before realizing a volley of those ice rocks were being launched on our position from the darkness. For a bunch of seasoned warriors from Sarwitz and Krisha they were too slow, so I swore and raised as many Flame Spears as I could. Were all of those rocks created by one person? Emma next to me suddenly unlatched from my side, or maybe I shoved her off, and looked like she was ready to fight. Come on, cat lady, show me why you are a Crowned Entity! I thought about her. Several ghostly copies of her stepped from her, before she hissed out another Skill. All at once, multiple Power Breaker Skills launched at a barrage of the falling Ice. If all these rocks were made by one person, then I was not going to be out done! Theres too many! Someone shouted. I dug my heels in the snow and smirked. This alien feeling jolting and churning my insides was too different to ignore. Windows from my Status screen appeared behind me as I summoned more and more of the magic. I felt like I was going to explode.Still! Seventeen Flame Spears launched from me, like a salvo of anti-ballistic missiles from my old world. Each volley of Ice spells had a delay which meant we could advance towards the Tower, whose silhouette pushed through the snowy veil. My furor and magic must have encouraged the men, so I would like to think, since with every delay we pushed even further. The faster we get to this Tower, the sooner we can finally get out of this cold! I cheered for them. Lets get going! Soon we made it to the Towers walls, scratching our heads. The group suffered another few losses, but this journey has cut a massive amount of troops from my unit. I was down twenty men, thanks to whoever was inside of this damn Tower. I hoped the Generals would not dock my pay too much after they found out. If we make it out alive. No entrance, I sighed. I was impressed by Emmas usage of her two Skills, but it appeared we were able to hide from the Ice spells by taking shelter underneath the buttresses of this massive tower. I recalled several warriors would charge their Skills, or at least psych themselves up, in order to face tough obstacles in battle. I stared at the wall and wondered if I could do the same. I grunted, ignoring the Status windows alerting me that my Skills were ready. Power Breaker. I launched an empowered fist directly at the wall. My men eventually figured out what I was planning at some point before I deployed the Skill, and moved quite a distance. We were too close to the defenses for them to hit us, but I was not sure if those massive Ice spells were because of mages within here or actual war mechanisms. After the dust settled, a gust of warm air pushed out at me. Well, that was one way to breach a tower, I heard someone mutter. Beyond the hole in the wall was absolutely otherworldly. I breached what appeared to be familiar technology, but for whose world? The demon army moved to peer inside, gasping in awe. I gasped as well, although for different reasons. There were rows of pipes tightly bundled, leading up to certain tanks and sprinkling liquid on what appeared to be farms of food below them. What genre of novel was I in, again? I scoffed. Hydroponic farms seemed straight out of my world, albeit these were missing many of the components that aided such a self-sustaining plant. I theorized that magic was compensating for the missing parts. This tower brought an idea to me that it was designed for extensive live-ins, not just to be a fortress that guards against invaders. Emma pressed her face against one of the glass panels, looking at the pipe system doing its work. Self-automating, magical food farms. The humans of the Golden Lands seemed like they had a lot more up their sleeves than what I could ever imagine. Could the Soul and Pestilent Armies survive against technology brought from my world? Even worse, I did not know how I knew any of these technologies existed in my old life. My head spun, for the first time in years. I hated it. I remembered facing off a Crowned Holy Empire Knight a long time ago, who did not possess any futuristic weapons. Hopefully we were simply hallucinating at best, or these types of technologies were confined to this White Tower only. What are your orders, Captain?" Lee asked me. He looked apprehensive of all the strange machinery, as with the rest of the men. What does one do in close and tight quarters like this? Soldiers and I first, mages second, the cat person, last, I ordered. We had the manpower, even if this initial corridor would be chaotic to fight in if an ambush awaited us. The insect demon immediately flew in ahead of me. I rolled my eyes, but I guess it counted as a soldier. In its multifaceted vision, I could sense there were no enemies anywhere within the farming section. A large room lay beyond it out of another opening, filled with even larger gears. I followed in, hearing the heavy steps march within. The undead seemed to meander through the halls, but the farms behind the glass did not seem to be affected by their blight. There were six left anyways, the rest burning away from my magic and getting crushed by the Ice spells. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. As we filed in, no one was present. There was seemingly nothing stopping us from walking in. Where was everyone? I checked my System Skills alerts.
Crowned Entities in the area: 2
Two was not enough to stop me, but the alert did not warn me of how many soldiers and others awaited us in that hall. The insect came back from the opening like a dark shadow, startling me with its buzzing and chittering. Why the hell do demons have to be so creepy? It locked compound eyes with mine, and I was immediately fed information. It had detected only one person attending the gears. The other entity, the Master of the House, I suspected was at the top of this place. Secure the area and dont break anything, though its telling me theres only two enemies in this entire place, I told the men. Its pretty warm in here, so hopefully we can catch a damn break. The men began to sweep the area, but the insect demon was correct. There was no one here. I ended up following it within the corridors to the main opening. Gears danced all along the walls, attached to various machines that circulated all the way to chutes near the ceilings. Those must be the defenses, but I was not sure on how to stop them aside from blowing this place up. If I could control this place, we could have a big jump in resources for our armys troops. A massive stairway greeted my eyes as I walked fully into the place. It spiraled all the way to the top, and I groaned just looking at it. Whats wrong, Captain? Lee walked up to me. He was looking up the stairs as well. Youre telling me even with all these fancy looking machines, they dont have elevators? I muttered. Lee evidently did not know what an elevator was. Some Dios mages, I hear, can fly, Captain, he offered. Emma skulked to my side, silent as ever. She seemed like a true servant, which was a surprise to me. She never interrupted, nor did she make herself the center of attention. Perhaps I could ditch her here. This place was perfect and far away from conflicts. A servant like her did not deserve to die the way soldiers like me did. Are you doing that brooding thing of yours again, Captain? The main enemy is at the top, which is strange, dont you think? I mused. Its a weird spot for an ambush-- A muffled noise came from behind one of the walls. I instinctively drew my sword and so did the ensign. Sniffling? A sudden sneeze came from behind a large, decorative vase. A vase? I wondered. Emma simply marched up to it, and pulled whoever was hiding behind it out. The form of an overweight person hung uselessly in her grasp. A human! Lee got ready to attack, but the human cowered within Emmas grasp. I held up my hand, and allowed the man to speak. Aw! Y-You found me! The man looked dejected, as if he lost a game. What? I barely got a word out before the man started clapping. Despite dangling within Emmas grasp and our weaponry, the man seemed unfazed by any of the danger surrounding him. Mama said if a stranger showed up I was supposed to hide, he pointed his fingers together and looked sad. But you guys found me so quickly! At ease Were friends of hers, I spoke quietly. The man contemplated my words for a moment, but did not seem to understand what a friend was. I sensed an underlying current of energy coming from him, but still, his countenance was childlike and lost. Was I talking to a fully grown man, or a kid? Play along, I guess. I signaled to Lee to leave us alone. The Fair demon wanted to watch me embarrass myself, so he hung around the entrance to the hydroponic farms. Where is your, ah, mama? I asked him, putting on my best innocent voice. There was something not right with this mans mental state, and perhaps I could steer him to what I want soon enough. Mama and father said they had to go to He looked like he was going to cry. They said theyll be back! Soon! They went t-to vacation for grown ups! No place for hide and seeks, they told me. They told me theyll be back soon, I bent down to meet his eyes. Hope filled them, and a pang of guilt ricocheted inside my throat. Really? Really, really, I empathized with him, matching his tone. Keep it going, I told myself. Something told me Mama and Father were long gone. Who takes care of you now? Well, sometimes my Auntie comes and helps me with the Garden Controls! He perked up. She plays hide and seek with me, too! He suddenly covered his mouth, like a little kid who suddenly blurted a secret. It was odd seeing a man behaving like a kid, but that was the opening I needed. I smiled, although I was sure my smile muscles would have freaked the men out. It worked with the man, however, who immediately dropped his guard. How about we play, you and me and this nice lady? Really? His face lit up with a simple joy, but then he hesitated. Mama said dont play with strangers, though. But you dont look like a stranger! Thats right. Mama and I are friends, I calmly coaxed the man-child into relaxing. I checked on the beast woman, who was unsure if I was going to kill him or not. That seemed like a natural instinct. I am an enemy, I suppose. It was only normal to have a lot of distrust in me. Lets play a game, huh. What kind of game? Im going to count to ten, and you get to hide anywhere you want. A-Anywhere? The man exclaimed. Emma let go of him, and he began to pace from the sheer excitement from all of the possibilities and hiding spots he could think of. One, I started. The man instantly bolted out of my vision, presumably to some spot I could not and would never find. Youre too kind, My lord, Emma purred. Look after him, I told her. This place has plenty of food and shelter. Where we are headed to is full of nothing but death. The cat lady gave me a pitiful look, but someone started to chuckle behind me. Lee. I groaned. He emerged giggling from the corner and I gave him a glare. I was caught between two enemies! A cute one and one I found insufferable. I have never heard you use that voice talking to such lower lifeforms, he busted out into even harder laughter. Captain-- Whatever, I crossed my arms and looked up at the staircase. Whoevers operating those controls is up at the top of this tower. Have you ever seen anything like these things? N-No, Captain, Lee inspected a gear. The machinery churned endlessly, revealing ice and gasses swirling behind its teeth. There was actually a rumor that such devices could be operating in the deeper layers of the Hells, but I have never been there. Then stay while I find whoevers in charge, I commanded him. Seal the entrance, let no one pass you. Who are you talking to-- Lee followed me towards the stairs, but was interrupted by the insect demons furious buzzing. Aw, I just wanted to hear your baby voice! Something told me I was not going to use it ever again. The winds grew louder and the temperature started to drop. A foreboding sensation began to wrap around my skin as I ascended into a kaleidoscope of churning steel gears and layers of enchanted crystalline ice. The men below were inspecting the insect demon, who stood guard silently. According to my Status skill, that creature and the Doctor shared a portion of my promoted Stats. They would not be able to win in a fight against it, but they were more than happy to rest within the warm rooms of the Tower than to try. They were smart this time around. My boot crunched on the icy catwalk that led outside. Through the blizzard, I could see the outline of a massive and dark shape that dwarfed the mountains and the tower combined. It was not long before I realized whatever it was covered the entire sky. Could this massive structure be? I was shocked by its familiarity. My hair raised suddenly. An attack was incoming! From where? Above me! Heh, I chuckled. It was too late. The Power Skill launched itself directly at my side in a barrage of strikes, and all I could do was guard against its assault. The wind threatened to push me off into the snowy oblivion, but I dug my heels in and endured the attack. Nameless Turn back now, a voice quietly spoke above the strikes, but I could hear it as clear as day. I recognized that voice as I caught the blade crashing towards me in my armored fist. The attack was calculated to be harmless, thanks to the Legendary gauntlets I wore. The sound of metal clanging uselessly in my fist rattled through my arm, but I dragged it and the assassin holding it towards my grinning face. Im not the same weakling you spared years ago, I told her, before letting the blade go and drawing my own Black Blade. It has been by my side for all this time, as well. Shock welled within the womans eyes, but she vanished using a Spirit Skill. I am not warning you again, her ghostly voice mixed inside the howling world we were in. I closed my eyes and listened for any disturbances within the dark currents. The alerts swirled even beneath my eyelids, but I closed those as well. Only Death awaits you ahead, the woman declared inside the mist. Sorry, lady, I assumed my stance. I am the Ruler of Death. It comes with the job. I had tracked her magic, allowing some of my own energy to gather at my feet in the form of deadly ice crystal traps. And Im afraid, I shall be the one to deliver freedom from this world to you As one woman to Another! I completed her sentence, catching her by the neck. The traps triggered and bloomed into cyan pillars of ice, impaling her leg and arms in an explosion of magic. The sparks from her magic settled into an aurora, and our blades sent shock waves that pierced the winds. The woman choked up blood within my grasp, while I struggled to keep my composure. I pulled her freezing face closer to mine and looked her in the eyes as the clang of her sword bounced off the tower''s rooftop. I know what awaits me. It is a soldiers fate. I am I decided not to complete that sentence and instead tossed the helpless woman off of the side of the tower. She was slowly becoming encased inside my ice pillars. I knew she would live, but I still did not run her through with my sword. Maybe Emma was right. I was too kind for my own good. Before I could brood more and contemplate how far the ground was off this Towers roof, the winds picked up. The blasts stung my cheeks, and threatened to toss me off the side of the tower, but I held onto the railings. It felt like the storm was lifting, like intense pressurized gas escaping out of a loose seal. The spell must be weakening! I jammed my sword into the roof and held onto it as my body lifted off the ground. After a flurry of blistering whips, I regained my vision and wiped the ice out of my face. Everything was quieter, except for the clanking of my boots on a metal walkway. I could see clearly now, and the twin suns were blindingly bright despite piercing through the thick, frozen branches above. Wait. Branches? I looked up and realized that ahead of me was a massive tree, blocking the sky but held a heaven-like glow within its canopy. Its branches held starlight and frost within them, giving a dazzling glow to the golden, snow laden valleys beneath it. Incredible, I gasped at the beauty of the world before me. I wondered how its shadow did not encompass the entire planet but guessed it was magic, because it was always magic. Directly beneath the Tower, was the ridge way below and the city sprawled beyond along what I presumed was its roots. We were supposed to invade that place, huh. I noticed flames and tents dotting the golden plains further down the mountain. Our armies were at the furthest . Yet, the human city seemed so peaceful on this side. I turned my attention towards the Great Tree and sheathed my sword. That was my Home, a frozen Tree the size of the world wrapped in frost. The place that Mother entity was calling me, even the sense of longing stirring within my breast was caused by her. That Tree was the place the General took me from, so many years ago. I swore I will make it back and get answers. Chapter 16: Skull Enemy XVI. Despite the freezing temperatures, the view of the world below was magnificent. I could not remember the last time I took in the sights of a place untainted by Demons and wars. It seemed peaceful, and too quiet, then suddenly the idea of the massive city sitting below a moon sized Tree lazily while the rest of humanity was facing certain doom sickened me. Perhaps, change is good and I was just a small Captain churning that wheel. Or maybe I was grasping hypocritically at straws. Not every man, woman or child could balk in the face of ancient hierarchies that control magic from Goddesses and moons alike. That woman must have been onto something when she mentioned I was not free. Yet, who was my master? The AckSa? Or the Mother living inside the Tree? Speaking of being a captain, however, I instructed the rest of the men up here. Since I had to suffer climbing all the way up the spiraling staircase, I decided they should too. I expected to hear groans from them with the insect demon leading them up here, but they enthusiastically climbed up to me. Damn it all, I sighed. I could not even be evil right. I noticed that despite this building containing futuristic technologies, it served as a bridge leading out of the blizzard. I hypothesized it utilized that womans magic and the man child by extension as both were Crowned Entities. My lord, a familiar warmth gathered in front of me. Lee looked at me apologetically. I assumed she was quite evasive and simply walked up with them despite their attempts at blocking her way. Emma, I I attempted to curtail whatever feelings this beast woman had for me. She looked at me with big eyes. We are headed for certain death and glory. Something that normal people should not wait on. I want to go with you! Emma begged. Please, my Lord, I have nowhere to go. Here, I pointed back inside. I knew that other woman survived the fall, and I was running out of time. The men were starting to chuckle at my hesitance. If I promise to return, can you wait here for me? Aha, that was brilliant of me. Emmas ears subdued into a relaxed, yet defeated state. Please, lady, dont make it more awkward than it needs to be, I stifled a groan. My lie seemed to work, but I knew deep down inside whatever heart I had did not have any room for anyone besides myself. What did I have that anyone could desire? I had a sinking feeling about what lay beyond, but I couldnt bring myself to breach the thought about it. I will hold that to you, My Lord, she sobbed, pulled me into a deep embrace and then trotted off into the tower. We wrapped that up, nice and easy. The winds were dying down, so I addressed the men. With that out of the way, were going down from here, I cleared my throat over the snickering. The Soul Army awaits our reports, and the path leads here. I pointed down the metal railings leading towards another ridge. I closed my eyes and readied the wind elemental spell. A surge of energy burst forth from me and the green energetic summon manifested through a Status window before me. Go, I commanded it. Find a route to the nearest Soul Army outpost. The green elemental floated off and we began to descend from the tower towards the ridge. Those creatures made for decent GPS units, I supposed. It was quite peaceful, save for an odd conversation I listened in on by accident. So you know that orc, right? Lee was speaking to Ongran. He and the Captain go way back. Really? Ongran was asking the Doctor, who marched silently besides them. As usual, the Doctor did not entertain their conversation. How do you know this, Lee? Thought you and the orcs dont get along. We dont, Lee scoffed. Im glad hes gone. Its just that When the Fair lineage started their Thousand Year War with the orc tribes in the Hells, we tended to find out about their cultures. For example, if you defeat one in combat as a woman, that orc will fall in love with her. Our Fair Princess found that out the hard way when the Sky Tribes Chieftain pursued her for a hundred years. I gulped. Did I really do that to Yokgu? Maybe I should have killed him to put him fully out of his misery. I assumed he was now going off on a mission to become stronger so he could prove himself worthy of my love or something equally abhorrent. I am a soldier, and like the rest of them love was simply not an option on the battlefield where our days were limited. That cat woman would never understand that either. I sighed, but someone pointed below. A large plateau covered in snow sat below the slope ahead of us, and beyond that the sprawling city was much easier to see beyond the fog and clouds. Those beautiful, red low rise buildings with golden trims were built with perfect symmetry. Those curved, triangular roofs for drainage, the symbolic bilateral kiosk like temples, and wide open squares guiding the streets seemed reminiscent of architecture from my old world. Truly beautiful, I marveled. Buzzing and chittering drove itself into my mind. We appeared to be headed directly towards a mountain passs fort that guarded the frozen plateau. The gates themselves looked worn down, as if they have not been in use for some time. I checked my Status Skill, only to realize it was alerting me.
Alert: Heavily armed Elites are in the vicinity.
Elites? I wondered since they were noticeable in my Status that the Elite individuals inside this country were much more powerful than any of the ones I battled in the northern parts of this continent. I signaled the men to stop a ways back and approached with the Doctor as a precaution. I had them all draw their weapons and got into fighting formations as we were trained, while the insect demon was hidden in the sky. It could not reach the branches that stretched beyond the atmosphere. This Tree reminded me of the World Tree from Norse mythology. What was it again? Yggdrasil? Whatever, the preparations were good, I confirmed that the men listened to me and slowly moved closer ahead to the gates. My emerald elemental scattered into particles, before dissipating within the misty window that reappeared beneath it. There goes all that magical energy, I groaned. I noticed the alert gave me a short time limit before I could use my magic again. It regenerated quickly, but hopefully I could use it soon. Shit, Demons! Someone called out to their friends while a faint melody played from behind the walls. War music? What moon did war music belong to? They made it through the Tower? These Elites were not soldiers, I discovered. They were adventurers! I have not seen those kinds of people since we eradicated Sarwitzs adventurer guild several years ago. They were a thorn until the end; I hated those guys. There were a lot more hostiles inside then just the three Elites. I stood there and waited for someone to poke their head out. The Doctor sighed, but summoned a wall of protective Folly magic. I wondered if I could use my own energy to create such a Status window barrier. It did not seem like anyone was going to stick their necks out. I groaned, since that would mean I would have to yell. Attention, humans, I shouted, half-heartedly. We dont wish to fight. Allow us through and we will spare you. There was a moment of stillness, with nothing making noise besides the humming of the energy shield conjured by the Doctor. Are we sure that this flimsy thing will project against a Skill? What if they targeted the ground beneath our feet? I looked at the translucent bubble, but heard something move behind the shoddy walls. This mountain passs fort seemed long abandoned, but people made a temporary stay out of it. I noted that despite of the quick renovations done to the place the survivors have also recently gathered here. The footprints in the snow were too recent for this fort to be well lived in and there was no melted snow from activity anywhere. As if Id trust your kind, Demon, a mans voice shouted over the walls, shaking me out of my boredom. More shuffling fanned behind the fortifications. I checked the aerial view from the insect demon. Several adventurers were lined up against the walls, weapons prepared for an ambush. This personal UAV was quite helpful. Your words aint worth a spittle! Huh! I heard him spit as the music grew louder. Last call, I yelled. I see all of you lined up behind there. Let us through or be eradicated! Fat chance, he retorted. Was it his theme song growing his stupidity? I felt my eyes roll on their own. A bushy bearded man leapt over the wall, with a Power Body Skill ready. I leapt back, and as the snow collapsed I saw two more of them emerging from the fog. How did worthless demons such as you get past Nanalos? Wait... Nanalos? That must be the woman who I spared and who spared me. What a horrible way of learning someones name. I stood there, debating if I should attack him or not. The insect demon will take care of those inside the fort. In my experience, the humans of this world could not be reasoned with. The war has probably made us all cynics. Those piercing red eyes, crimson as a Reaver Moonfall, he gazed at my face. Was I being hit on? Youre the Nameless who destroyed the Adventurer Guilds! He raised a glowing axe. The other two behind him were identified as his fellow Elites by my Status Skill. I shifted uncomfortably, but pretended to be in a deep thought. The mans armor had the insignia of that Guild. These adventurers must have taken refuge in this pathetic place. I defeated a woman named that some time ago, I remarked, but turned my voice cold again. I noticed the insect demon hovering above his friends in preparation for a swift ambush. My offer still stands. I dont want to fight The bearded man laughed bitterly. Too scared to show your true face, eh? He pointed the axe directly at me. I groaned and signaled the insect demon to attack, targeting the annoying bard casting his magic. The man charged up a few skills, but it did not matter to me. It shall be an honor to slay you. Together, we shall defeat you and your horde. We are S-Rank adventurers! Youd defeat me with the power of friendship? I asked him, looking at the Elites behind him, who were now decapitated by a swift slash of the insect. Even if it shared a portion of my stats, it was more than enough to slay men. You and who again? The bearded man turned to face the horrifying sight of his dead friends. He never noticed the music ended prematurely when he charged his Skill. You bitch! He screamed. Anguish and pain marred his voice. I told you, I didnt want to fight, I used my DEX skill to close the distance faster than he could react. You are just an Elite. Your Guild and countrymen will suffer the consequences of your foolishness. Confusion flashed across his face from what I called him, but he was helpless in my grasp. I landed a Power Breaker Skill in his gut, launching him through the wooden walls in a thunderous crash. An alert was displayed in the corner of my vision. An ambush? I rushed quickly inside the mountain passs main yard to where the man lay. The rest of my men charged, eager to kill anything my insect demon left alive. To my surprise, I did a lot more damage to the bearded adventurer than I thought. His lower half was missing completely, replaced by a trail of gore streaking across the snow. He coughed in disgust and pain as I approached him. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Now what? I asked him. You humans could have lived and we could have marched through without issues. Ha, you could have lived too! The man spat blood at my boot. He was rapidly turning purple. The sames to you, you traitorous bitch! Before I could respond, a loud roar echoed from above the plateau and the panicked screams of my men were heard from what they saw in the grey sky. My alert pierced my vision finally on its own as all my hairs raised along my skin. An attack from above?
Alert: Skull Entity detected. Slay it to acquire level up.
That was easier said than done, I groaned. It has been years since I have even seen that level up alert, and now it shows up so close to the end? I faced the bearded man, but he was long gone already. I clicked my tongue. Now I know why bad guys should never monologue for too long. The roar came again, followed by a ripple of magical energy charging in the sky. Its a dragon! Of course, it was a dragon. They are a staple of fantasy worlds and novels! Curse my nonexistent luck. I saw mountain sized golden scales dip briefly below the cloudy branches of the Tree and a glowing maw taking aim at our position. What in the Hells could defeat that? The Doctor stepped in the way, shielding me with the magic shield. A bright ray of solar energy blasted down from the beast, slicing a line into the plateau and shaking my ear drums. I got sent flying with the surging energy, separated from the Doctor. Men were carved to pieces in the explosion, with others scattering and drawing their bows. I careened towards the ground, grunting as I thudded against the burning earth. There were more rows of scales flashing even further away over the city. It seemed to be quite the length, I observed it and spat out mouthfuls of golden dirt. A bow could be useful, I thought. Such a big target could take a lot of Power Breaker Skills. I crashed against the forts walls, where the insect demon beheaded all those hiding behind it. The bodies were still splattered against the walls, so I crawled along searching for a ranged weapon of any kind. Come on, I flipped body after body over. That thing roared again in the skies, and all I could hope was to find something to shut it up or my men were doomed. I heard some of them shouting Skills as they lobbed arrows at it, but I kept searching for a weapon of my own.
Alert: Hostile Skill Death Ray imminent.
That is not helping! I pushed a headless females body over and found a quiver of arrows. Got it! Snow and guts covered the bloody bow that she used to have, but it was mine now. The dragon let loose its Death Ray, and I scrambled away as the blinding light of its golden attack split the earth. Turning, I watched the auric flames reduce the mountain to halves. My undead and many soldiers were swept away in the molten lava river created by it. I could barely make out the sight of my Doctor yelling something and preparing more Folly magic, but that was exactly how that magic was. It was hopeless to believe it would help. Something seared on my head. My hearing! I realized that the burning sensation on the sides of my head was the loss of my ears. I stumbled out of the blast zone, bow in my melting hand. Pain meant nothing! It was quite apparent that I did not escape the attack fully. I thankfully could still track the glowing dragon in the sky, sight and hearing be damned. I never used a bow before, but I would die shooting it. Nocking an arrow, I traced the beasts head. Its movements were like a swirling maelstrom in the sky, the darkness slithering above the clouds interspersed with laser bright golden scales peaking out in a loop beneath in an unending blanket. Despite my Stats being S tier, it took a large amount of effort to hold the bow up and aim. This was the worst kind of on-the-job training, I grit my teeth. They still clacked together violently, and the flesh on my whole right side began to melt from the intense heat. The dragon above roared again, not caring about whatever it hit on the mountainside. Who asked you to be here! I roared, and let out all the Skills I could think of. Land Breaker, Power Arrow! The arrow in my hand matched the light of the dragons attack, and I let it fly. The projectile soared through the air and left a trail of light. Normally, the Skills made the weapons they affected glow white, but perhaps it was my bloodied vision that caused me to see the light was red. The arrow, however, struck the dragon and released a massive ring of explosions. The twin suns and blue skies shined through the branches temporarily, but were instantly covered in golden scales once again. The clouds rumbled, loosening up as a roaring maw directed itself at me, and the alert of what I assumed was notifying me of an incoming Skill sounded in my vision. It was not enough, of course. I coughed out charred bile, and nearly fell to my knees. I felt my world jerk to the side as something heavy swept me away from the blast. The heat from the blazing Death Ray was pressing against me like a thousand cuts, but I was still alive! Despite my eyes going blind, I saw the charred remains of the Doctor at my feet. The fort must have been long gone in that blast, since all I could see and feel pressing against my skull was the bright, golden flames. If there was nothing else, I still could move my arms to draw the bow. I groped for it, but chuckled when my hands grabbed only dirt. It was lost in the flames. The alert persisted. Even as I was slowly melting into a Nameless puddle, that Unique Skill attempted to guide me. What is it? I thought at the Status. Cant you leave a girl alone so she can die in peace?
Alert: The Ruler of Death can reap the Souls of the fallen and empower her Skills.
I know that! I groaned. Why not, just for old times sake? I was certain I was going to die since the dragon was moving to annihilate the rest of this mountain, but I refused to go down without a fight! My body began to move on its own, despite the excruciating pain surging through my charred limbs. Sickening energy began to pulse from the fires, straightening my arm as something else pierced through my palm. The Death Spear! Standing on broken legs with a mass of black tentacles wriggling themselves out of my palm was certainly not an ideal way to go. I could see through the flames the dragon was preparing to attack the mountainside again. My body was breaking apart, yet moving on its own. This is a possession once again! I felt myself take aim as the Spear manifested as a massive arrow and I pointed it directly at the enemys massive head. This is for everything, I screamed. Because if I fail at slaying you all will be lost! My senses dulled, but my lips formed the name of a Skill I have never heard before: Planet Breaker. The runes on my arms flared to life in an ominous crimson as the Death Spear launched straight and true into the monsters skull. After it struck, I heard nothing. My ears and eyes were melted, with the rest my body soon to follow but at least I knew that hurt it! A harsh crackling noise suddenly boomed all throughout the sky, like being directly under mortar fire. The sky lit up tenfold, then turned too bright even through my blindness. I did not hear the beasts final moment, only the small voice of my Status Skill alerting me in perfect timing.
Level Up Achieved. Promote six stats and gain new stat perimeters.
That could wait. I closed the window and felt the familiar brilliant surge of energy envelop my body, reforming it and healing me to full. I was whole again, but that dragons flames were going to cook me alive if I did not escape. I tore off my armor and took off from the spreading flames. The dragon above exploded in a huge nova, most likely due to its Skill internally misfiring and my Death Spear preventing its release. The Skill attack, Planet Breaker took care of the rest. Its flaming pieces were now raining down upon the city. Well, suck it, you stupid overpowered Skull enemy! I scoffed as soon as I made a getaway at the edge of what was left of the plateau. The number of souls defeated alerted me. Whoever the dragon meteor shower was crushing counted towards my kills and all I could do is gasp.
Number of souls defeated: 660
The number was rapidly increasing. Another alert prompted me to promote my Stats. I have not checked my Status window in years, I groaned. Since I was the sole survivor of the attack, I figured I might as well promote all the Stats I could.
CON: C now upgraded to S Constellation requires more Souls for Rank SS
STR: S Constellation requires more Souls for Rank SS
DEX: S Constellation requires more Souls for Rank SS
INT: C (+1 Bonus Grade) now upgraded to S Empowered by UNKNOWN ENTITY AckSa.
STA: C
Luck: N/A
I wondered if I had Rank SS in Intelligence, therefore bypassing the Souls requirement. However, upon inquiring about the Status, it simply stated it was locked at Rank S. I groaned, and wished I had an undo button so I could promote my Stamina. For now, all of my Stats were ranked S besides Luck and STA. I breathed in and braced myself for anything strange about to occur after promoting them, but instead the level up requirement showed.
Level 6. Slay another Skull Entity to achieve experience threshold.
Alert: Come home, Stray Elf.
Of course, there was the weird stuff. My alerts wanted me to come home. Just you wait, Mother, I thought. Whoever you are, I am coming for you. No other glitches cracked my Status this time. I still remembered the awful feeling leveling up to level 5 brought upon me. This current level, however, still seemed laughably low to me. I would not introduce myself as a Level 6 Elf, but I was more powerful than I have ever felt. The windows of magic were much grander, opening into celestial abysses that threatened to pull me in if I stared too hard in them. I could also move and expand them much further than I used to. There were more pressing matters that needed to be fixed, I shook my head and closed the windows briefly to see the situation. Things were getting hotter from the dragons lingering flames. The growing number of souls being defeated by me did not matter if I could not do anything about these flames. It was time to test my new S ranked Intelligence. Blowing the flames to the town seemed appealing enough, but for now, I just launched the first spell I thought of. My vision opened a massive window in the sky and I released my supposed Will into the world: Let the world drown in mud. The surge of magic energy resonated deep within me, and the runes on my skin began to glow in an azure light. Far above the towering flames the window burst apart. My wish came true. Mud began to conjure beneath the seven moons and dumped onto all of the flames. I was worried that the magic would simply make the flames worse, but I also underestimated the sheer volume of earth I conjured. It was beginning to flood down to where I stood! I made my escape by launching myself into the air with a burst of wind above the calamity I made. Everything was much easier as a level 6, I guessed. I could use my DEX and time where to land amongst the sliding rivers of mud. With the hour, most of the landslide solidified, covering the majority of the fires close by. I rested for a few moments, counting the numbers of souls being reaped rising in my Status, before deciding to search for survivors. I still felt like my body was gushing with energy. It felt wondrous. So this was S ranked Intelligence. I summoned multiple wind elementals and launched them to find survivors. Go, find people, I told them. They instead began to put the remaining fires out by themselves and left me alone. I sighed and was left to check the ruins of this plateau. I was much further downhill, but I could easily make out the ruins of the fort above me. The magma was leaking in carved out blast zones from the massive dragon along with its corpse down into the city. Sucks to be them, I guessed. An elemental approached me as I caught up with them, along with two familiar demons. The Doctor looked at my nakedness with a slightly perturbed look, while the insect demon simply buzzed and hovered off the ground. I realized that they must have fully healed when I leveled up. Any news? I asked the elemental. It was much larger than the small wisps previously. The creature simply pointed a clawed finger at a stone jail cellar that miraculously survived the whole ordeal. Survivors are in there? I asked no one in particular. I left the Doctor and the insect behind, and marched up to the locked doors. Whoever was inside, I had orders for them. I could hear voices behind it. Metal doors were not enough to stop me from ripping them off. The view of several demons hiding in the cells greeted me, who froze at the sight of me. They panicked, as I glared at them. C-Captain? A soot covered Lee asked me. He jumped when I glared at them all. What happened to your armor? Scanning the corpses of more dead adventurers, I stalked over there and pushed several startled soldiers out of my way. The elementals followed me in, procuring more armor for me as I rummaged through them. The soldiers watched me in complete silence or in terror, but I noticed Ongran and Moglan survived among the others. With my situation sorted, I marched towards the entrance and finally gave out my command. Were moving out, I told them, ignoring any questions. Immediately. Chapter 17: Game Over XVII. I apologize for being so late, I started. The veiled faces of the Inquisitors and armored visors of massive Generals Ive never spoken to in my life watched me silently. I sulked. I was in the presence of the most imposing higher ups I have ever laid eyes on. Public speaking was not my strong suit! That is what they get for making a soldier give reports anyways. I breathed in and decided to go with an honest approach. Out of the hundred men, only thirty of us made it through the mountains. We secured the village with the Hellcarver Core, but unfortunately got attacked by a dragon Did you defeat the dragon? The General sitting in the biggest chair interrupted me. Oh no. I was in big trouble now. Yes, I stuffed my stammering down my throat, but could not stop my bad habit of trying to sound cool. Its remains now fall upon the city. Hells, an Inquisitor gasped. Its veiled face leaned in closer to another beside it. She destroyed it. Hot damn, shit! A Hatred Demon grinned. Unlike his peers, he simply wore trousers and let his red muscles show. He simply nodded in approval. A dragon. I nodded. The number of souls defeated were in the thousands now, still rapidly rising. We came through a Tower, with Enough, the main General paused me. I''m definitely dead, but before I could utter an excuse a low chuckle came through his helmet. Your mission is beginning to sound like bragging, Captain. Bragging? I muttered, but was drowned out by the triumphant laughter of the higher ups. I knew how corporation politics went, I think, so I simply bowed apologetically. I apologize, I was getting too carried away. It is amazing, the Inquisitor remarked. The power of the Nameless is giving the AckSa. What power? The journey was immense and full of personnel losses, I thought. I had originally intended to kneel and even beg for forgiveness for my incompetence, but it seemed like these laughing fools did not care for such things. I guess since Demons were easily replaced, being remade in Hell and spat out the Pits various orifices. There was something that I wanted answers about, though deep down inside I knew they would not have knowledge on that Towers farms. Generals, if I may, I stammered. The White Tower had farms that could prove useful for the armies. The Generals and Inquisitors ceased their celebrations, eyeing me as if I said something outlandish. The Hatred General laughed. His sheath strapped around his big chest clanked on the ground as he smacked his knee. Food? Bah! He gave me a wink. The only food the army needs is out there. He pointed a talon at the distant citys walls. The third General shrugged and raised a glove to stop his chatter. To my surprise, a feminine voice came through her cover. Youre getting ahead of yourself there, Kume, she chastised him, but there was an odd playfulness burrowed beneath her stern tone. A Soul Army insignia was emblazoned on her armor. As long as they were happy, I had my head above water. Let the Nameless rest, you have earned it, no? Id rather get back out there, I shook my head. The others looked at me in awe, but I swore if I was held under the gaze of these people any longer I would crack. The Generals stared at me, but I said it offhandedly. I dont sit still well. Such an overachiever! Kume laughed. One of the Generals is looking for you at the center gate. I am sure you will be happy to see him. General? I nodded. The female Demon made a grunt, prompting me to stop. Youll do well to visit the armory we have, Nameless, she pointed at my torn up attire. We dont have Hellforged armor, but it should suffice. We want you to succeed and you cant go out looking like that. It was at this point that I realized why the higher ups looked uncomfortable with me to begin with. My clothes were shredded by the elements and my magic, making things quite unprofessional in this meeting. Let them gawk, I scoffed. It was time to get ready for one final fight, according to those higher ups. If the Golden Lands Holy Capital falls, then humanity will be crippled. I found myself thinking too hard as I fit on whatever I could find in the shoddy armory. I have heard of several vain Captains and Commanders alike wasting time on the looks of their armor, but I was no such fool and my Unique Skill helped. Unfortunately, my Status did not alert me of any precious armor, but I still wondered about the chaos happening just a field away from our raided city outskirts that served as the main invasion base. If there were more Skull Entities inside that shiny palace, we as an invading force would certainly fail. Humans had all the luck, I scoffed. If I upgraded that stat, would I have the same things they have? I have come across many who had multiple Skills, deadly weapons and divine blessings. Talk about unfair! Even the far out ones serving as Royal Guards were Elites, complete with powerful Skills of their own. My Black Blade and my small bag were the only things that survived the Dragon attack, but I was lucky enough to grab a halberd. The city ahead had wide streets, but also sprawling alleyways, both requiring different weapons for the job. I must also have several hundreds of defeated souls in case I needed to use that powerful Skill by now. The name Planet Breaker infused into my Death Spear made me shudder. Could it really destroy this entire world? The Dragon''s Unique Skill, Death Ray, was enough to carve the mountains in two. Was such a Skill used to destroy those two moons above? I gulped. What if they destroyed the suns with Skills like that? There was still time, so I checked the kill tracker.
Number of souls defeated: 9705
Hells, I stared at the window in awe. It was getting worse for the city, even catching up to the amount of souls I had gotten before spending them all. I watched the number rapidly climb by the hundreds. Have I unlocked a cheat code?
Number of souls defeated: 10000
Finally, I got excited. This number was it! I opened my Stats window and was immediately left dejected again.
Notice: Level up requirements not met. Slay a Skull enemy to unlock Stat Prestige.
I swore. Of course, the stingy Skill would not allow me to have any additional advantage before a battle. I put on my final piece of armor and refrained from thinking about it anymore. There was a city to burn. Exiting the barracks meant seeing a world of chaos. The starry branches of the Tree covered the view of the sky, but a thick layer of smoke and darkness lay between it now. I still had trouble fathoming just how maddeningly large that dragon was, even under the even bigger tree. I caused that thing to die and now many souls could be reaped. The explosions and falling dragon debris were all because of my Planet Breaker. That dragon must have been planet sized, I guessed. Someone called out to me, interrupting my thoughts. Its been some time, Light Voice, it hissed. Light Voice? Out of all the ones who called me that, most were dead. That meant Commander? I asked. I watched the massive form of a Snakeman slither from a tent. General, to you, Ake flicked his tongue seriously, but grinned and smacked my shoulder. Ive heard nothing but good news from your missions over the years, Nameless. I wouldnt call them good, I recalled every battle I committed to, but despite the good performance review I was not proud of any of it. Of course they are, Ake attempted to assure me. The AckSa itself has told me. Is that what Generals get to do, Commander? I asked him. Even though he was technically a higher up, I could not shake that habit. Luckily, the Snakeman did not mind. That and more, Nameless, he chuckled. Youll see one day, huh? I hope so, I guessed. Something formed a pit in my stomach. I had no idea what I was getting into, and it has been awhile since I have felt this way. You move out in an hour, Nameless, Ake rattled. Get ready. You, however, can move wherever you like. I will give you that much, considering you sent that dragon screaming to hell. You could have been sent home and well compensated. After this, I might consider it, I grinned, but he could not see it beneath my helmet. Its been decades, he sighed. Decades? I guessed he was speaking for himself, but I doubted myself. Eh? Has decades gone by without me noticing it? Youll get your answers soon, Captain. We will go now and meet up with the Hatred soldiers down there. The armies were packed, with most of the siege weapons rendered unusable from debris from the dragons corpse and magic. Despite this, the city posed another problem for me. It was even larger than the dragon. It made any of the most sprawling metropolises in my old world look like small villages by comparison. The view of it burning down under the ominous Anheim Tree did not sit well with me. There were millions of enemies in there, and we were going straight into the bees nest. Akes hand guided me to face battlements down closer to the walls. The plains were still covered in diaphanous leaves despite the air being full of sweltering flames and auric swirls of lost magic. I heard a chuckle and scales rattled behind me. Just like old times, eh? He sighed. More people were coming to join us. Only you get the action. Not me. Commander, that sounds I was about to say I was jealous, but the boots of the approaching soldiers caught up to us. Captain! A familiar voice arrived. It was Lee and the others. Ake towered over Lee, inspecting the band of soldiers while flicking his tongue, but pat me on the back and went back to his station. You were speaking to a-a G-General?! They ordered you into this mess, too? I turned, ignoring the shocked look on his face. Yes, Captain, he addressed me properly after shaking himself back to normal. Its what we do. Two other familiar figures marched up to me. I tried to ignore my telepathic connection with them, but sure enough, I could see myself in their eyes. Both the Doctor and the insect demon looked a lot tougher due to my level up. Well, damn, I thought. Murmurs spread across the soldiers. They were speaking about me in awe. Red eyes, dangerous look, its that Its the Nameless! One such rumor spread quickly through the rows of soldiers as I strolled by. I nodded at the soldier, which only spread more gasps in awe and the stiff folding of arms breaking into salutes. My ego was building up, so I walked briskly away signaling the Doctor and the Insect Demon to follow. The officer in charge was viewing the golden fields and the chaos happening on the city walls ahead. He nearly hit the tents folded-out roof as he noticed us approaching. C-Captain, he started, but sped up as I drew closer. What was with the fear? The situations not going great. Battlefields a mess. Reaver mages cant get a good dent in their defenses, what, with their mages and the falling dragon bits from the sky. I see, I tried to sound like I cared. The wall was made of beautiful red stone, and had ancient carvings and magic placed on it. Those triangular frames with dragon patterns and tree insignias engraved upon them gave it order and a powerful accent. In between, however, the no mans land was the opposite. Thousands of our troops were wasted trying to break in. So, I cracked my knuckles, it was either wait until a lucky piece of that corpse breaks the wall for us or I could try my S Rank INT Stat once again. I have an idea. Where are you going? The officer squawked, but we moved by him. Lee and the others reassured him by calling me crazy. I stood tall and moved closer to another foothold in the earth. Broken towers and shattered siege walls were enough to block their arrows as I made my way through. If I could draw inspiration from what Emma did when she combined Power Breakers with her Spirit Skill, I could possibly achieve a much greater effect using my magic. I grunted and the alerts started to pour in. The insect demon flew off somewhere while the Doctor stood guard, shielding me with his improved Folly magic. This was good. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Land Breaker, I muttered. If Magic Operator worked by simply visualizing, then my Skill should improve on what that cat woman started. An alert popped up in my eyes. Once again, I felt that familiar jolt of energy surge through my body. It was addicting and made me feel powerful, but it was not enough. More, I commanded my Status Skill with my mind to overload me with magic. I wanted to feel the magical energy crash throughout my body as it manifested. More! My body quaked, rattling as it released and pain rushed through. I smirked at the uncomfortable sensation, then realized I have not felt pain in years. The window burst behind me launching a Land Breaker Skill which split into hundreds of projectiles. The salvo of huge explosive magic projectiles screamed into the city sections walls and the souls grew rapidly. Their magic and stone stood no chance. It crumbled and burst apart into a blinding light, illuminating the Tree. I noticed its branches covered the whole sky above the city through the smoke clouds above, and the dragon also intertwined within the canopy. It never was flying, merely watching the hillsides for intruders us. Men behind the Doctors Folly shield gasped in awe of the spectacle. The red walls shields shattered into brilliant sparks of Folly whites and showered into golden flames upon the barren fields, leaving nothing but smoke. My magic sure did work as a veritable bunker buster, I wiped sweat off my brow and suddenly heard the war cries of fellow soldiers charging straight to the gaping crater my spell left in its wake. The numbers of souls defeated rose even higher. This was it, I gripped my sword and sprinted off into the city after them. It was not long before I reached the front lines. The city was made of red and golden bricks, with intricate mosaics tracing whatever was left of the wreckage. Giant metal spears stabbed into the ground, with many demon corpses and shattered houses left in their wake. Ballistae? Aimed at their own people? I must have hit a living district, since defense was low and whoever was manning those defense weapons must have been busy elsewhere. Distant fighting broke out in a flash of magic and smoke above the city skyline, leaving me enough time to stroll alone through an alleyway that was mostly intact. From this view, I saw just how massive the trunk of the tree was. It swallowed the entire horizon. The Palace loomed over the city latched to its side, but the Tree must have encompassed the entirety of this side of the world. Constellations of starry veins and golden phosphorus lit the branches, making it seem like the night sky. The Anheim, I thought to myself. My home. I saw the alleyway was opening up into a tiered courtyard split by beautiful pathways and stairs, with scared eyes peering at me through ornate windows. I have almost forgotten that real people lived here. I glared at a youth''s watchful eyes, who quickly snapped the blinds shut. I was left staring at my reflection in the window. My own red eyes must have terrified them to death. What if I was here when it was peaceful? Onward. I told myself. A sense of longing was pulling me from my thoughts and alerts from Mother were gathering at the corners of my vision. Shattered market stalls and burning wagons stood before me in this open space. Battlements thrummed, men screamed, but I moved softly and quicker up beautiful stairs to the upper tiers. Alerts stopped me in my tracks. Crowned entities were ahead. No doubt it was the city guard, I drew my sword. I had no time to get held up by small fry, the Palace held the key to that Mothers call resonating within me. Three Crowned enemies escorted a trio of even more deadlier Crowned knights from the highest floor of the courtyard, in front of a large gaudy gate. Six Golden Crowned enemies, I frowned. A side before the main dish, my insect demon was already seeing even more Golden Knights headed down the streets towards us. A Folly shield bubbled around me, from the Doctor who followed me in the shadows. A battle was on! Prah! Sa! Usalah! The largest Knight stepped forward. You demons who unleash terror upon this sacred City. Your city is bathing under the magma tears of your dead dragon, I yelled back at them. And the lands north have been turned blood red while you bathe in Gold. What good has your Goddess done for humanity now? That seemed to upset the Knight. He began to chant something I could not understand, but the air warped as debris gathered in a sphere levitating before his spear and shield. Reaver magic, but it was not fire or ice. Rather, it was the metal element!
Alert: Hostile magic attack incoming.
They would destroy the civilians behind me with that attack? Cowards! An echoing thrum rang out as the sphere of swirling dust crunched and launched out at me in the form of a long metal javelin. That spell was what hurled the gargantuan spears I saw earlier when I entered the city! I rolled and avoided the towering object. Thankfully, a large object like that was cumbersome and easy to dodge. After I dodged, a massive explosion broke out from the homes of those humans in the alleyway. It was not like I was worried about saving them, but it was quite savage of those knights to simply commit to friendly fire like that. They were all charging up their attacks. I grit my teeth. Things were about to get annoying with their metal magic attack. These enemies strengths reminded me that I was certainly in the late parts of this game. You dont even care about the citizens, do you? Like everyone else involved with those golden Royal freaks. I called out to him, reaping all of the dead souls around me through my Status Skills alerts. Metal javelins launched all around me, and some into the Doctors shields. I grinned as I began summoning windows behind me. Well, nor do I. The moment they realized I was preparing a magical counterattack, it was too late. While I did use a lot of magical energy destroying the city walls, I found that my INT Stat had regenerated most of it back. The Stat was officially the most powerful one in my arsenal, I thought. With the Unique Skill, it was better than STR now. I breathed in and set up more windows of magic. I ducked as they let out a concentrated array of magical ice beams which intercepted their metal beams and split them apart. Ice Spears. The missiles crushed everything in front of me until there was no longer any beautiful walkway or army ahead of me, save for the first Crowned Knight, who looked like a pincushion from my many spears piercing him. I walked up to him and looked him in the eyes as my magical ice spell slowly consumed him like Nanalos. He grunted. Well? I asked him. You cant win the war with all that power, Demon scum, he spat out blood. None of us can stop this hell. You got that right, I sighed, sitting on my knees and wiping the dust off of myself. We were but pawns in a long game of chess. The Knight chuckled bitterly and let me sit with him in his final moments. Maybe well see each other again in another life. Prah Sah He uttered before the ice crushed him as I walked away. The more I heard that religious human phrase, the more I got sick of it. Past his body, the gate and buildings between were covered in spires of ice, left over by my magical spears explosions. I touched a frozen pillar and shivered, but continued on through the opening. Up the road, the shattered statues of Usalah lay over blood stricken streets and ashen market stalls. Several blocks of buildings were split into pieces from stray Ice Spears, where others in the way were reduced to cold powdered shards. These wooden rooftops reminded me of feudal architecture of my world, save from all the broken rocky walls and body parts mingling with fallen dragon pillars. Did they worship the dragon too? I trudged over all of it, not caring whose bodies were with which side. The path widened into a wide open space, with beautiful cement walls hung with gardens on either sides. Beyond it, the trunk of the Anheim Tree and the Holy Empires Golden Palace loomed over all of us. That massive thing had spires stretching into the trees bark and tiered roofs as well. A Warlord Emperors abode, huh. I scraped my boot on some debris nervously. There was nowhere else to go but there. I stepped over a limb, sloshed through a puddle of blood and watched the sky leak tears of orange flames. More Knights and demons were fighting ahead. Were reducing the garden of Eden to Hells, I think grimly, and rush to join the fray. Elites and Crowned enemies flooded out the gates, yet our armies were larger and began to overwhelm them with numbers. I dodged a swing from a Spirit Skill and the Doctor cursed him with a Follys magic trick. The Insect Demon joined the battle and swooped up many kills on its own. We made a formidable team on our own, owing thanks to them sharing my Unique Status Skills abilities. I saw a familiar face getting cornered by several soldiers. It was Lee! I dashed to intercept his attackers. The Black Blade clashed against several men, and I felt no resistance as it cleaved through armor, flesh and weapons alike. More were charging at me. I so dont have time for this, I growled furiously. The Palace was just beyond this massive square. Power Sword, I let the Skill rip through my hand, causing the malevolent blade to release a wave of white flames through a swath of the opposition. C-Captain, I heard a voice below me. Lee was on the ground. T-Thanks. You good? I pulled him up to his feet. Together, we watched something emit light from the Palaces many spires. You have to be, because it seems like things are about to get much worse. I-Im good, Captain, Lee shook himself off. I liked that he made no excuse for his poor positioning and I slammed a sword in his hands. Good as new, were close to the Palace walls, I started to say, but a wave of magical energy boomed in my ears.
I see you, Stray Elf. Come closer. We shall make you whole again.
Sorry, Mother, I thought defiantly and shook my head. Were kind of here to conquer you. Captain? Lee asked. The A-Anheim Tree, its doing something. Its Calling for me, I stared at the lower branches. The sweltering magical energy made me pant as my pulse quickened. I scanned my Status, but it was full of error messages. Great. What? Lee asked, but suddenly the Palace let out another blast of energy. Out of the chaos and flames, the Palace rumbled beneath all of it. His eyes reflected a golden gust of an explosion blooming from one of the towers. Worry filled them shortly afterwards. That is not good. What is it? I turned to look at the Palace once again, but over the flames and smog I could not see what was happening inside its spires.
Alert: Skull entity in the area. Slay it to reach the experience threshold for level up.
I knew immediately what to decide next. I turned to Lee, who stood at the ready for my orders. Another dragons nearby. We run, I tell him. Yeah, I know what pain is in store when fighting a Skull Enemy. A level up is not worth it! When I signaled for the Doctor and the insect demon to retreat, I heard no response. This was not good at all. Get as far as we can away from the blast radius. Captain, Lee looked worried after seeing my face. Was it because he was a Demon who wanted to fight, or was it because I just ordered him to run for his life? The Tree or Palace pulsed again with terrible energy, clogging my thoughts and Status Skill with alerts, deciding for us both. I sheathed my sword and we rushed back to where we came from. Surging magical headache or not, I knew that whatever was inside that Tree knew where I was at all times, because ever since Level 5 it has been calling to me. Like a sirens song, a part of my boots slowed to a halt. Lee took off. The trees branches above us shook violently. Something, or somebody was falling directly on my location. So I made myself move, joining another battalion who had the same idea of retreating from whatever ominous attack the Palace was sending.
Alert: Enemy bombardment incoming.
Not helping! It was too late, I jumped away from the falling object. The plaza cratered, instantly vaporizing the army, buildings and steps all around it. I must have gotten swept up in the explosion, because my world returned a moment later in white smoke. I swatted off flaming debris and coughed out smog. Was there anyone else left in the blast? I looked around and found Lee collapsed under a fallen rock. Lee! I hobbled over to him. His eyes looked lifeless, but he grabbed my shoulder as I was about to turn. Get out of here, Captain, his broken arm pointed towards something in the smog. You see her, you run. Who? I asked, but I knew by his arm going limp I was definitely not going to like the answer. So it was you that defeated Aucondentis, a voice called out to me. A figure was rising from the crater. Female, strong enough to make me seize up. Have I ever felt this way facing an opponent? Not since I first got here, not even the dragon rooted me in place. As the smog cleared, I noticed a cracked open black sphere embedded in the center of the shattered terrain. A cryochamber? A woman was slowly walking towards me with the confidence of a thousand warriors. I shrunk as a new alert appeared.
Warning: Heavily armed Skull entity in the vicinity. Defeat Skull Entity Ella, Ruler of Life, for level up.
Well, that was easier said than done, I groaned. Ruler of Life? That Title and jet black sphere could only mean one thing. I tried to hide that feeling of familiarity, the truth that I came from one of these. The Tree must have dropped me early, or this chamber was let down when it was not supposed to. Was it the Generals fault? There was no time to worry about it now. My eyes widened at the sickening realization that the woman in front of me was an Elf just like me. Her eyes glowed blue, instead of my own, and she drew an impressive glowing great sword effortlessly from thin air. I attempted to draw mine from my hip, but realized I lost the sword in the middle of the calamity that sphere caused. Of course, I knew even as a level one elf that my non-existent luck was always going to drag me to my doom. You have the smell of the AckSa on you, Stray Elf, Ella spoke softly, but the thunder beneath her tone paralyzed me. And you smell like a human, I growled defiantly. Did we have to fight? There was no way I was going to survive this, but her intent was clear. I was still gaining souls all around me. If I were to die here, I would die fighting. Perhaps if I tried the Death Spear I could at least put a dent in this all powerful Skull enemy and get away, but whatever aura she had unleashed was restricting my movements! Her slender body glowed with magic and Skills my alerts could not pick up. I shall free you, she calmly told me and her massive blade blazed to life in blue flames. And avenge my fallen Sister. Am I not your sister, too? I wondered. We were a part of the same race and she did not seem free herself. The only difference that we had were our two different Masters. Mother, I called for her. I guess Im not coming home after all. Before the burning tree and the golden Palace, I allowed the Death Spear to pierce through my palm once more. Ella stood there, patiently, but I felt impossibly small compared to her strength. What other choice did I have? I summoned all my power and used all of my Souls to empower the Land Breaker Skill, watching the numbers shrink down to zero yet again. My own aura brightened against hers as my crimson runes burned to life. Something was watching me beneath my own melting skin. Was it the Ack''Sa? Was this dark aura embracing me his own power? It clashed against Ella''s pure white aura. Death versus Life. As soon as the fleshy Death Spear manifested, I rushed straight to her, feeling my legs and feet shatter to pieces. Still! I had to fight. Planet breaker, I muttered in the white silence. A hand seized my neck and I suddenly lost all my momentum. The Spear shattered to pieces, making my arm erupt into a bloody red stump. Heh, I could not even chuckle. This is where it all ends, huh? I stood no chance. I could sense the Death Spear was turning against me, as tendrils of flesh were pulling my wounds apart. So this was what happened when one overexerted themselves. A pair of glowing eyes gazed at me as I dangled in her grasp. I could not sense any emotion from her at all. Put me out of my misery, I pleaded with her. It has been too long here. That was impressive, warrior, she whispered in my ears. But I am Level 30. Before my head could process what I heard, my energy burst apart and my world went white. Of course, I let the damage tear me apart. This was a soldiers fate all along. The World’s Inhabitants INHABITANTS OF THE WORLD Datapoint registered in the Rose Terminal, a submind of the Status. DEMON BLOODLINES Fair: Closest to the AckSa, these demons are the most diabolical and dangerous kind. Prideful in every way, they make up the bulk of Demon nobility and strength. Discovered Creatures: Knights, Generals, High Generals, Nobles Soul: Demons that live in the Cycle, a Circle of Hell that processes the souls of the living. They report to the Fair Demons and the AckSa of the music those souls create. Their physical forms, however, serve as just another army under the AckSas control. Damned: Envious creatures that were once former denizens of the world now twisted into abominations. As larvae, they retain most of their physical appearance without any ability to speak or disobey. As they mature, the creatures become more twisted and larger before expiring. Discovered Creatures: Slave Soldiers, Abominations Hatred: Wrathful, seafaring demons who crossed the Lava Seas of the Hells. They are known for creating machines of war and macabre rituals. Discovered Creatures: Demon Lords, Gate Demons, Explosive Demons Abyssal: Another demon Circle lying beneath the lava oceans, utilizing their physical forms as fearsome insect plagues for conquest on the Surface. Discovered Creatures: Baleful Watcher, Insect Demon, Insect Plague Pestilence: Demons of poison and possession, the filth eating sludge and somehow the most esoteric bloodline. They corrupt the surface and those they touch. These abominations form within the Pits themselves and act as messengers, eating whatever they can get their hands on. Discovered Creatures: Overlord, Tar Demon, Hell Core, Imps Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Lust: Folly magic wielders, known as Succubi. They are a mask, hiding behind disguises. They pose as beautiful figures before consuming the living with false promises and lust. Discovered Creatures: Succubi, Blood Beater Hidden: These creatures and demons operate across the Hells and the Overworld in their physical forms as the AckSas eyes. Of what is known about them, the terrifying Inquisitors and the Lunarists are apart of this bloodline of demons. Discovered Creatures: Inquisitors, Lunarists OTHER MONSTERS Orcs: An ancient race of monsters that live in the Hells. They were subjugated by the Fair Demons and brought under the AckSas command. Beast Men: Various Creatures that have been subjugated by the AckSas armies have been transformed into living weapons. Snakes, Birds, and others eventually became able to multiply on their own, often at odds with the other demons of the Hells. Cyclops: A magical race of the Hells. They were among the first to willingly enter the AckSas army. Goblins: Malevolent, green skinned creatures summoned by Imps and Hatred magic. They are paradoxically brilliant in magic, but dull witted, responsible for the ill practice of flesh building experimentation. Undead: Living beings under the influence of the God of Death, the Unleashed. They are not dead, their souls are merely under new management. Ogres: Twisted Damned demons by Goblin and Hatred magic. Trolls: Massive creatures with a huge eye in place of their stomach, currently roaming the Flesh Fields that have formed around the Pits. Gorestabbers: Birds that have feasted upon the Flesh of the Pits, transforming into gruesome flying creatures. The Nameless is obsessed with them, for some strange reason. Assurium Glossary: Strange beings that come from the cosmos above. They are made primarily of feathers, orbiting golden wings, and floating eyeballs. They have been spotted observing the ongoing conflicts of humans and demons. Rumors have spread across the battlefields of their interference, leaving strange sparkling stones for survivors that contain mysterious, transformative magic before vanishing. World Fauna: Beasts that have absorbed unusually large quantities of magical energy, thus growing into towering monstrosities of their former selves. Demon Subjugation Forces have been successful in eliminating multiple World Beasts, but others still exist. Dragons: Huge skeletal remains of dragons have been discovered strewn alongside the ancient ruins of the AckSa, but none have been recorded to have been encountered for thousands of years. This has changed when invading the Golden Empire, which was defended by a wingless dragon that came from the heavens. Datapoints in the World
Entry 004 PIT IN YOUR STOMACH
There is a rumbling in your stomach. There is a rumbling in your stomach. THERE IS A RUMBLING IN YOUR STOMACH. Yet the Pits remain. The Entrance to Hell is a fleshy mass, infecting the landscape with its bio-geological features. Long ago, records of a Great Being was birthed from the stomach of the world, in order to exact its hunger on the surface dwellers with a host of beings known as Demons. They crushed innocents and feasted upon their dead flesh, filling their stomachs with profane broken forms of men, women and children alike. Once their fill was had, they fed the Pits with the scraps which welcomed the falling souls with a ravenous hunger. It was not long before the humans, too, developed a desire to eat flesh of their enemies. Whispers of the Demon eaters spread across the great lands, but nothing was done about the heresy of eating flesh.
Entry 005 ENTITIES IN THE WORLD
DATAPOINT ENTRY RECORDED IN ROSE TERMINAL Combatant: A nothing. An insignificant soul waiting to be reaped. Elite Entity: Possesses One or Two Skills Shard Discovery Rate Extremely Low Crowned Entity: Possess Three or More Common Skills, or One or More Powerful Skills Shard Discovery Rate Extremely Low Skull Entity: Possesses Unique Skills Shard Discovery Rate Non-Existent Legendary Entity: Possesses God Skills Shard Discovery Transferral Rate 100% Boss Entity: Possesses God Skills and Origin Skills Shard Discovery Transferral Rate 100% Nameless: ENTITY IRREGULARITY.
Entry 006 Reaper of Souls
Alert noted, ignored (as usual), inside the Namelesss System. [Number of souls defeated: 0] A system that was onboarded, as a result from magical interference. The number of Souls, in essence, is necessary fuel for the System''s growth. The act of regressing the scattered, torn apart spirits of those lost in battle to a singular part. For just as a dung beetle starts small as it feeds, the rolling continues until a Greater Spirit is achieved. There were many questions posed by the Nameless. Why was she, of all people, chosen to become the Ruler of Death? By all accounts, reaping souls and having the power over the dead sounded exactly like a final boss from a videogame. Was she fated to become evil this way? The number of souls defeated seemed to not care whether she slew the person or not, only the proximity towards Death itself did. She absorbs the essence and her Skill takes care of the rest. Was this because of the Ack''Sa''s influence on her? A subtle call pulls the Nameless''s attention: Come home. A map or a point in a right direction would help, of course, but there would be no sign of where home could be. For now, only the delivery of Death could bring the Nameless security.
Entry 007 Deceiver
The hulking beast man, something like a mix of towering man and leopard standing at 8 feet tall, definitely required an 8 foot long halberd to defeat. There was a small problem that made me realize something about this fearsome opponent: He was not a Crowned entity, nor did the Goddess Usalah seem to imbue him with magic. That was the Reaver Moons doing. He possessed a weak Power skill, but seemed to be fodder for the humans. A sacrifice. A soul waiting to be reaped. I scoffed. Humans often enslaved those lesser than them, then used them as fodder or bargaining chips out of situations like this. They were banking on his intimidating form to cause discomfort within me, during our little duel to the death. This poor, talentless hack. My burning spear had already pierced his neck. Was he threatened? Was his family held for ransom and service was the only way for peace? It mattered not to me, but to an entire group of people. Now, his body fertilized the fields and our forces have ransacked his captors'' town.
Entry 008 Crystals
DATAPOINT ENTRY REGISTERED IN ROSE TERMINAL Crystals are formed in the center of this planet''s magma through high amounts of pressure and cooling in between the Pits and Circles. These intrusive igneous rocks are naturally occurring, bursting out and forming sometimes into massive continent sized crystals. However, the Nameless knows better than assuming a mineral is that simple. Like all the other precious stones in this world, from the most humble underground cave to a dragon''s hoard, all the way from the cosmos, these crystals share what all of them have in common: They possess latent memories of the cosmos and its creation. Why is this important? The Crystal used to commune located in Moonwatch''s castle was not a mere crystal, instead it was one made out of blood. Whose blood? The Ack''Sa''s very own blood and the memories from the beginning of time. The Nameless has began to understand that the so-called Dark One has ties to the beginning of this universe and whoever the Goddess Usalah was and him have been at it for a very long time. The question was who was here first?
Entry 009 MAGIC
DATAPOINT ENTRY RECORDED IN A MEMORY STONE [Host has temporarily gained a Stat bonus. Time limit: 1 minute.] The magic energy surging inside my body felt like entering a cold shower. Or skinny dipping in a lake at night. A tingly, pleasurable experience. I stifled a shudder, then concentrated on my Status Skill. A temporary buff to the one Stat I did not have use for. The soldiers laughed when the Spell flopped, but I don''t care. My magic was already low. Magic in this universe is caused by the cosmos. Specifically, the celestial bodies within it and even the vacuum between. For all of the primordial forces of this universe''s creation, a Big Bang of sorts, memories lie in the stones. Unfortunately for us soldiers, a stick with a gemstone is expensive nor does it resonate within demon''s bodies as it does in a human, so finding one among our ranks was impossible. Even if some imp had one, he was using it to scratch his bum and definitely wouldnt give that luxury up for experimentation. The Moons are responsible for what kind of magic one can cast and their attunement dictates the spell''s magnitude, mainly, the one born during a Moonfall will become attuned to that moon''s imprinting. If one is attuned strongly to House Reaver, the red Moon, they will be able to cast large spells of devestating fire, or lightning, or metal. On rare instances, a birth may occur between certain cycles where Moons intersect and thus, that attunment is multiplied. If they attuned to multiple moons like me, they won''t be able to cast anything at all. Additionally, certain phrases can call upon the Moon''s God or Goddess for additional support of a spell. Phrases that are mostly lost in libraries, now kept secret lest the spells reach the opposing sides. Reaching out to a Godmoon requires enough understanding, called Intelligence in my theories. Having that understanding shall grant you strength or something. Reach out to the Goddess, and she will provide you with answers. Something from nothing. What happens when one reaches out beyond the moon? Humans view this practice an act of heresy. Demons can''t really call upon the Gods up there, as they (I refrained from saying we, because I am a different species) came from the Hells beneath our feet. When asked who are we calling upon, the answer is obvious. Up there, something was found beyond the moons and it returned our calls. Humanity and demons calling for something out there, like a drowning hand reaching out from the under the surface of a lake. Even worse, it reached back. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Entry 010 NAMELESS
DATAPOINT ENTRY REGISTERED IN ROSE TERMINAL The Nameless is a part of an unknown species that have "fallen from the heavens." In demon terms, the Nameless herself has identified her species as: Space elves. No one knows what that means. Her pointed ears, dangerous abilities despite being another pretty face has cemented her reputation amongst the Demon Army and Human armies as a walking calamity. When the Nameless approaches you, they say, give her whatever she wants. Luckily for them, the Nameless seemed to be focused on something entirely different. She does come with quirks, despite her overwhelming prowess in battle. She once spent three hours searching for her boots without a care in the world. She remembers the weather of a particular battle that took place two years, three months, and seventeen days ago. She is loaded with Tusks, she calls them, but they are no longer named Tusks anymore. They are simply gold coins now, but might as well serve as trinkets to her: She has not even once collected soldier''s fees from any of the men in her unit. Trust me, you don''t want to be trained inside her unit. She is also kind of cute. Don''t tell her I said that. Still, those red eyes of hers are enough to petrify a man. Her body, incredible. The Nameless seems to not flaunt it often, but a glimpse of it might make training worth it. Im conflicted. And her words cut deep like her Black Blade. She has not chosen a name for herself, despite the rumors that Nameless normally choose one sooner than later. She has shot down every marriage proposal, every name suggestion, and even nicknames so far for years now. Her victories have made the AckSa proud, but the Nameless is a terrifying being. She is yet another reminder that us soldiers should not have our necks out for too long unless we want to lose our heads.
Entry 011 DEATH SPEAR
IN THE WORDS OF THE WAR HERALD HERSELF Skills are blessings from the Gods and Goddesses of the Universe. The Nameless questions how the beings in this world have come to know what a universe was, let alone a planet''s place in all of it. Undergoing hardship in traumatic situations and crying out can resonate with certain Gods. The Goddess Usula fills her children with Spirit Skills in the depths of their stomachs. The God Ack''Sa fills his Demons with Mind Skills in the depths of their Pits. The Nameless is perplexed at the possibility of many gods battling each other granting pawns with fractions of their powers, but she is even more entrenched in the origin of her own Skill. Was it from the Nameless''s Mother? The being inside of the Great Tree? When she acquired Level 5, strange glitches happened due to the Tree''s influence, even miles and miles away. Skills were borrowed strength and the harrowing truth of it came to her attention: The Status Skill''s true owner wanted it back. It was only through the searing visions and calls from the Mother another Skill revealed itself through her palm in order to extract the Demon Seed. A Skill called the Death Spear possessed her and wiped the so-called glitches out. Of this, the Nameless learned that she has a terrible operating system and that another god has taken interest in her: That being the Unleashed, the One from Undeath.
Entry 012 GIFTS
In Honor of the Nameless who had slayed the King of Sarwitz: We grant you gifts from the Ack''Sa. Upon inspecting and dragging the same chest that took six fully grown demons to carry onto the stage, the Nameless''s red eyes beamed with greed as she saw a set of shiny jet-black armor. If she was not on the fast track towards becoming the evil final boss before, she certainly was now. Still, each piece fit like a glove. It was only then when she realized who gave her the armor. The Ack''Sa. The God of the Demons, the Dark One himself. She has never met him before, but really did not want to now even with these fancy gifts from him. In later battles, the armor became a part of her: For that''s all what soldiers have in the end. Conquering the nation of Sarwitz came easy and no ordinary blade could cut the armor. No spear could pierce its joints. Legendary gear was on a whole new level.
Entry 013 UNDEAD
DATAPOINT ENTRY REGISTERED IN AN UNLEASHED GLINTSTONE, Frag no.71048871. As the Nameless journeyed into the Golden Lands, she quickly realizes that one: The place is goddamn cold! And two: Zombies are real inside this world. Upon discovering a small black fragment of a fallen meteorite left in the snow, she learns that her Status Skill had interfaced with its datapoint. The datapoint in question appeared to be a memory, etched in the system. The following message was written in the memory: All of Space is Ours We are calling out to you I am inside of you We are one All of Space is Ours I see you suffering I will take it and replace it with life I am inside of you now The Datapoint was later analyzed, bearing fruits of forbidden knowledge that demon scholars have known for centuries. However, in war time, the Nameless can''t afford such luxuries into that field of research. The black meteorite was designated as Unleashed magic, an olive branch extended to the living by a God far out in space. Reaching out to it in fealty grants passage into unlife, and the body will move on to spread this joy. Naturally, necromancers came to believe that this God was the final being in the Cosmos, patiently guiding them to the River of Souls. Zombies infect others via biting and filling their stomachs and feeding the God as a byproduct with the flesh of the living. However, in order to destroy one requires disembowling it. As the Nameless''s blade feasts upon flesh meant to be left dead, she reaps a soul from the zombie, suggesting that the person in the zombie is still very much alive and watching their body act upon the will of the Unleashed God.
Entry 014 An Orcs Confession
DATAPOINT "SEARCH HISTORY" DISCARDED IN THE DELETED FILES OF THE ROSE TERMINAL QUERIES: ORCS MATING, WAIT NOT THAT, I AM NOT INTERESTED IN ORCS THAT WAY, ORCS AND LOVE, HOW IS THAT EVEN WORSE THAN THE FIRST SEARCH QUERY In the sunless Hells, many unknown regions and inhabitants still exist and remain unexplored even today. Their remnants and remains are scattered across the surface of the world as ancient history. They serve reminders of how far humanity and demonkind have prospered. The Rose Terminal has revealed to the Nameless that once a long time ago, the Fair Demons invaded the Hellish Mountains and slaughtered several Orc tribes. This act of aggression sparked a thousand year war between the indigenous tribes of the Orcs and the Fair Demons. Among the wars and battles, springtime and love would emerge in the midst of carnage. As Fair Demons would find out, defeating an Orc in combat and sparing them has inadvertent consequences. The Fair Demon''s War Princess, an unparalleled warrior of Eternal strength, defeated the Sky Tribe''s Chieftain and decided to spare him. She was later pursued for hundreds of years the only way Orcs know how: By combat. Their battles raged on for another century. The Nameless realized the fatal error in her solution to the camp drama: She should have killed that Orc for good instead of leaving him in the mountains with an inch of his life left. Why? Because even when war is present: Love blooms.
Entry 015 TOWER
DATAPOINT REGISTERED IN O5 TRESPASSER People will do anything to feel again. To hold onto their own arms with their own hands. Same with hearing. It''s lonely hearing the heart wrenching screams of gravitational waves or cosmic radiation. To taste something real. Mouthwatering. The sleek yet open design of the Trespasser allows for such luxuries: Including a real kitchen and a dining room. Tired of simulations and tubes? Want to feel real, even in the corners of the system? Get a Trespasser today and cross that boundary. The Status Skill sends another alert. Among the shifting gears within the exposed ventilation, life grows and magic works. No chemicals work and sprinkle plants. Even though the wind howls outside, the containment chambers remain at a perfect temperature and the basin has been undisturbed for centuries. Why was a farm like this in this world? The Nameless has concluded one thing: It was literally not from this world, but instead from a distant one due to the Needle''s presence. Someone else was at work here, desperately crawling for life away from a dying world.
Entry 016 DRAGON
DATAPOINT ENTRY REGISTERED IN ROSE TERMINAL The Status Skill sent hundreds of alerts, each including the precise trajectories of a few hundred incoming missiles and a Skill called "Death Ray." That sounds as painful as its name suggests. [ ALERT: Hostile Skull Enemy in the area. Slay it to acquire enough experience for level up. ] Well, thanks for that. Ill work on dodging its various flaming attacks and Death Ray. The thing that is a ray. Of Death. The Golden Dragon is a Skull ranked enemy, an entity with higher danger ratings than a Crowned enemy. The first of many to give the Nameless a good (and free) kick in the ass. It is a flying serpent, with no wings in sight, preferring to live inside the Tree''s sprawling branches and defending Its core with ferocity. Since it never appears to feed on anything, it is theorized that the Tree is sustaining its monstrous frame. Its size is unknown, however, its maw swallowed an entire mountain (and the invading army on top of it). That crater left is known for its dangerous atmosphere later identified by the Nameless as heavy radiation. After it is defeated by a Planet Breaker Skill, pieces of its corpse still rain down to the massive city center below granting the Nameless thousands of souls. Perhaps the humans deserve such a monumental failure and loss of people, choosing to live and worship such a calamitous creature was never going to end well. She who lived among her city''s people for so long, she has come to love each and every soul inside of it. She vowed to protect them and became a dragon to fulfill her wish.
Entry 017 ANHEIM TREE
DATAPOINT ENTRY REGISTERED IN ROSE TERMINAL The Status Skill revealed certain information regarding the Anheim Tree and its signal. 1) It is not a [REDACTED] currently is [REDACTED] the magical subspace the locals call the [REDACTED]. 2) The further away the lifeforms onboard leave its presence, the more corrupted their systems become and self-termination progresses much faster. The lifeforms Children of the [REDACTED] are identified as having pointed ears, unparalleled and uncanny beauty, female, and incredibly powerful. 3) The Anheim Tree is seen as a divine being, however, the humans call it the Bridge to the Suns. The demons wish it like all other things on the surface, to return to the Pits of the Hells. And finally 4) The "fruits" of its branches, are called Black Kettles. They contain the lifeblood of the [REDACTED] the Nameless. Datapoints in the World part 2
ENTRY 001 Discovered Skills Directory
The Nameless possesses numerous Skills, as a testament to her Celestial nature. A being so strong that even multiple Skill Users could not even take her down during training. The certain Skills she had taken notice of have been listed below, implying that she views other basic Skills that are not combat oriented not as useful. Are the Nameless truly built for combat alone? Living, biological weapons birthed from the Great Tree itself. We praise the AckSa for stopping the Nameless Goddess long ago, for we can barely even handle one that is technically our ally. Power Skill Family
Weapon Imbues Divine to a weapon/shield.
Body Imbues Divine to a Body.
Breaker Releases a Physical Aura of sheer Divine at a great radius.
Reinforcement Imbues Greater Divine to a Body
Spirit Skill Family
Weapon Phantom Weapon creation
Body Phantom Body creation
Dance Casts a Spirit or multiple Spirits that manipulate weapons.
Ghost Creates phantom afterimages or clones that attack a target.
Mind Skill Family
Meld Superheats the mind and organs of a target, causing them to melt from the inside out.
Telepathic Communication Sends messages into a targets mind. The language appears to be universal and understood unambiguously by the target.
ENTRY 002 Discovered Entity Danger Classes
Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The Nameless has quirks, yes, it is known. She thinks she is normal, however, even by Demon standards she stands out like a sore thumb. She has been notorious for her odd habits and her way of perceiving and labeling things. Some of her sayings have spread across the ranks of soldiers and keeping up with these odd yet amusing colloquial phrases has become slightly important when interacting with her. Specifically, the names of objects and even people she uses instead of their actual names. In our eyes, we have a limited understanding of her lifespan altering her perception. She must see us and humans as insects and as such taken it upon herself to assigning odd names to us rather than herself. It is theorized that she has not given herself a name because she knows that it is meaningless. Oh, how horrifying it must be to outlive even your own name. Such classifications have been applied loosely to Skill Users, even though they did not really become a regular part of the armys training mantra.
ELITE 1 Skill
CROWNED 2 Skills
SKULL 3-5 Skills
TREASURED ????
LEGENDARY ????
GODLY ????
ENTRY 003 The God Moons
The seven Moons, arranged in a Spiral, continue to watch over the surface of the world even though the Celestial Gods associated with them have died a long time ago. The Spiral of moons shift places and cause Moon Falls. Whatever moon is lowest and closest to the surface of the world will drastically affect that moons magic users potency. Their influence affects all beings in the world unlike the Gods of today who choose certain individuals at the time of their birth and bloodlines. They even influence the demons below the surface. How pure a bloodline must be and how close to a Moonfall is lost to time, however cultures surrounding women and which ones are purest have long been tradition - leading to suspicion and mass sacrifice of the less pure women perceived at the time. There are four Godmoons that are currently still considered alive, and two silent moons in various shattered states hanging above our world. The Seventh Moon is a mystery, since it is absent yet depicted by Human architecture even dating back to ancient times. The Nameless has been reported to have seen the Seventh Moon, acting like it has been no big deal. She theorizes that amongst the shattered Silent moons, the Seventh one was a smaller satellite and apart of the cluster of rocks that shift.
  • Reaver, the red moon of Destruction houses Thunder, Fire and Metal.
  • Dios, the green moon of Nature houses Nature, Earth and wind.
  • Cold, the blue moon of the Deep houses Water, Ice and Illusions.
  • Folly, the white shattered moon of Nothing houses Healing.
ENTRY 004 Nameless Skills
The Nameless has claimed that she possesses a Unique Skill called the System, however all Demon scholars know better that it is just how naturally powerful the Namelesss species are. The species has been described as such: They have descended from the Heavens via the massive Anheim Tree with the intention of conquering the surface of this world. The AckSa has since sealed most of the Trees power, however, its children are still more than capable of destroying armies by themselves once fully matured. The AckSa has targeted multiple villages hiding these creatures and all have been eliminated. Therefore, it is advised to destroy young ones on sight with the Nameless of the Tusks as a Divine exception. A list of observed Skills utilized by the Nameless in battle has been compiled below:
Ruler of Death - Death Spear A macabre Title granted by the God of Death: The Unleashed. A tool of destruction that launches a beam of flesh harder than Blacksteel at many targets. She claims she cannot summon it by her own will.
Power Body
Power Weapon
Power Reinforced
Planet Breaker A proposed Skill that is reported to be a higher tier than Land Breaker, utilized to end the Dragon of the Trees Reign of Terror.
Magic Operator A Unique Skill according to the Nameless which utilizes windows, or portals, leading to elemental Celestial bodies beyond the God Moons themselves. The Lunarists dont know what to make of this, however they can seek to understand this devastating difference between the God Moons Magic.
Chapter 13.1: Training Blues
This is a bonus chapter!
I stood around lazily. There was one silver lining in this new promotion: I could slack off a lot more blatantly. Back in the day, I believed I used to stroll around the floor of that office, looking like I knew what I was doing. I figured being called a Nameless one here was similar to my past life. Unassuming and always overlooked. I didnt notice it at first, but I learned that the locals here were quite unnerved by my presence already. I couldnt blame them, really. If a tall woman, clad head to toe in black armor, approached me with burning red eyes I would be a little nervous, too. When the guys wanted me to get a name, or give myself a name, I simply couldnt come up with one and refused them. I didnt really know why. I guessed I couldnt go by my original name, Park Yuuna, or simply Yuuna, and my small mind couldnt afford to spend any time on creativity. These training sessions already costed me several brain cells to come up with. Men from Noble Houses, coming from the Fair Demon lines, offered to give one to me. They were quite pompous and rich, making for decent entertainment before I skipped back into duty. I didnt have a hard time shrugging off their marriage proposals to me. Demons were fairly simple: Those who were weak ran away from my rejection or did nothing and the more persistent ones, well, they didnt live to tell the tale. I chuckled to myself. I guess that promotion to Captain gave me a second silver lining. I could kill any problem that bothered me. The splashing of weak bodies breaking against the Pits smelly flesh brought me back to the present. The AckSa, the Demon God King himself, rose here at some point. His old vessels Spine was shattered and scattered all over this land, apparently. They were as tall as fortresses and the larger ones as imposing as skyscrapers. Surely He wouldnt mind me forcing his minions into climbing up and down the Spine repeatedly for training, right? I took a step back as one of the privates fell a couple feet in front of me, splashing some red blood from the Pit and potentially from his own body on my face. I groaned, kicked the lifeless guy into the abyss and signaled the end of this training session for the men. I wondered if the AckSa was going to resurrect here again since the Pestilence bloodline was beginning their creepy rituals all over again. I had them do this training for only a few months now, but everyone was pretty much on sync. They had to be. In this high stress, fast pace and constantly shifting workplace, a single moment of hesitation would cost one dearly. I originally opted to not kill subordinates, but the Hells seemed to be a revolving door. If a man ended up in the abyss down there in the Cycles, another would eventually take his place. Something white and as big as a hand was thrown at me, but Yokgu caught it. Tsk. He looked at the offender and before steam burst out his ears I raised a lazy hand. Is there a problem, Igrim? I spoke lazily at the Hatred Demon. Of all the bloodlines, Hatred Demons enjoyed being annoying the most. A look of surprise flashed on the stupid demons face, since he didnt expect me to remember his name. I guessed. Though, his meager internal programming process finally rebooted and he started to get mad again. You! Igram growled. He had another piece of bone in his hand, but he tossed it aside after Yokgu scowled at him. Force us under these Suns! Never do work! I feigned annoyance, though I was inspecting my nails. Im your boss, duh, I stated without any emotions. The more sensible men amongst the unit calmed down at the dark shift in my tone. There were a bit more rebellious and newer transfers, each gathering around Igram like a bundle of angry kittens. Unlucky for them, I scoffed. I was not a cat person. I didnt have my armor on, because it was hot outside. I leaned on my sword, which sunk into the Pits flesh and anchored to something hard underground. Well, Ill tell you useless idiots what. Im feeling a little restless I assumed a fighting stance and motioned them all to come at me. Why dont you give me some exercise? Immediately, a flurry of boots squished into the spongy surface of the Pit and surrounded the spectacle. Yokgu clapped, eager to see how horribly mangled the new recruits were going to end up as. I rolled my eyes, but a notification entered my visions.
Alert: Hostile Skill Users in the area.
Two Power fists came at me, but they were far too slow to me and didnt pose any challenge to dodge. I swiftly ducked without any effort, aiming a punch of my own at one of the attackers gut. The blow broke through his flesh, like punching a damn sandwich. Skin, muscle, spine, skin. Oh, and a couple of gooey organs came through with my closed fist out the guys side. A couple of spinal column fragments flung out the other side like a paper shredder going haywire. Whoops, I withdrew my strike in an instant and lept back before the other Power Body Skill even had a chance to close the distance, shaking the jelly that coated my arm. A chorus of oohs and ahs hollered through the crowd as I observed the hostile crew. Four more idiots, unnerved by the sudden brutality I just displayed and their dead friend. I regarded them with a mild amusement, then began my assault. Despite several of them glowing white with their Power Skills, my fists made no distinction. Bodies flew around me and it was only then when I noticed my shoulder felt a bit sore. White glowing bodies thudding on the red stained plains, making the place look like a damn dancefloor. They were like shredded ships caught in a storm, draining rapidly and inevitably into a whirlpool. That whirlpool was me, naturally. I whirled around after flinging a screaming man down into the Pits maw, noticing that there was a Demon who managed to land a punch on me. A lucky hit, I sighed, then shoved him into the bloody ground with a hook punch. Beyond him, the crowd of my recruits were suddenly shoved aside by someone bigger fast approaching. I immediately recognized the stranger by the black and golden trimmed armor, his tall figure, and confident look on him. The Knight Vastil, huh? Instead of saying anything after taking the sight of me beating up my soldiers, he simply stood a few head tallers amidst the soldiers and watched the show. The last man, Ingram, was stronger than the rest of the morons. Or perhaps his brain hasnt processed all the wounds he had on him, making him think he could still fight. My face must have unnerved the crowd enough, remaining indifferent as ever, killing the excitement that once buzzed. Even Vastil seemed to shift imperceptibly after watching me finish Ingram off without any further fuss. Whats up, Knight Vastil? I asked nonchalantly, wiping my hands and turning to salute him. I could speak a bit more casually with him, owing to the fact that he still liked me for some reason. He looked at the piles of armored bodies scattered around me, then at me. I realized I was still dressed in my commoner clothes. Its hot out. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. I gave him a hurried excuse. Youre active today, Captain, he noted aloud. Yokgu scoffed, but I grinned. So beating up some unruly subordinates was considered active? I could adjust my metrics accordingly, then. You want a turn? I gave him a friendly taunt. Vastil stared at me, then at the Black Blade plunged into the flesh. It was a silent witness to all the carnage that happened before, unmoved and untouched. They say that you have ran your little band differently than the rest of the armies, he said with a hint of resignation. Now I see. He strode over to me, but his eyes were still on the Black Blade. I stood off to the side. If there was anyone else in the AckSas armies that could lift that thing, it was certainly Vastil and the higher ups, right? He stuck his hand on the handle, but it would not budge. A wave of gasps spread across the crowd, including an involuntary one coming from my mouth. Surely he was just messing around, right? After shaking his hand and exerting a considerable amount of effort, the blade deemed him unworthy of moving. I sighed and walked up to the Blade and took it out without any problem. Is this thing enchanted by magic or something? I asked, performing a couple of effortless strikes with it. Vastil laughed. It was not a pleasant one, but not his original and arrogant laugh. The men were thoroughly scared of me now and no hostile notifications showed up anymore, so I could humor this guy without worry. No. Youre just a What is it that you say, orc? He directed his question to Yokgu. The orc scoffed and ignored him scornfully. I still havent figured out why they didnt like each other. A freak, Yokgu finally answered. By the AckSa, she is a freak. So there it is, Captain, Vastil chuckled contentedly and patted my shoulder. Was being strong a problem? As if reading my face, he smirked. Youre not just strong. All eighteen of those men you destroyed were Power Skill holders, and all they were worthless. One of them hit my shoulder, I muttered. Vastil sighed, but said nothing and sauntered off. I thought that would be the last of him, but unfortunately for the next few weeks he kept showing up and even participated in my training regiments. I began to feel gloomy over my inability to slack off, but the Knight surprisingly did not complain as he followed my movie-inspired training sessions, mixed in with the military training from my old worlds college days. With his presence, however, nobody could complain. I did not know if those muscle building sessions and endurance missions helped Demons at all, so I cranked the difficulty up even more, partly out of revenge against Vastil. In a few months, all of the Hatred Demons were swiftly under my command. Vastil had skipped training for the entirety of the last week, but he showed up one afternoon with a wicked grin. I stared at him blankly. Sword, he pointed at my blade. I didnt need to know what he wanted to test, so I simply unsheathed it. The vicious hiss of its demonic presence sang in the air, but silently crushed a crater into the fleshy ground when I dropped it. Under a flock of gorestabbers flying overhead, Vastil approached the sword as if it was a sleeping tiger. Then he picked up the sword after considerable effort. I raised an eyebrow at him. Impressive, I heard myself say, but that made Vastils ears perk up at the compliment. They were pointed like mine, but the rest of his features were sharp like a vampire from a movie or something. Despite him showing up often to train with us, I still didnt pay him any attention. Ah, your first generous compliment to me, Nameless, Vastil smirked. I groaned. Seeing my disappointment, his grin grew even longer. Dont you worry your pretty crimson eyes, Nameless. I bring you good news. I heard from some Pestilence Imp friends of mine that youre quite the fan of bugs. Pestilence Imps? I furrowed my brows in disgust and disbelief. Fair Demons dont like those guys. Vastil let out a laugh and I sensed genuine amusement in his tone, so I snatched my sword from his arms and sheathed it. He produced a scroll. I noticed the insignia on it and groaned once again. A transfer, Vastil shoved the scroll in my hands. Youll be serving the Abyssal Army a week from now. Plenty of time to do all of this. I glanced at the men who were training furiously behind me. Their bodies bulged with muscle built over surviving these months, so I guessed my training worked after all. Vastil gave me another glance, but left me to my own devices. After unraveling the scroll, I was decisively disappointed. I was to serve a General in the Abyssal Army. What a nightmare. Those bugs were fine, I guessed, but they were not fun to look at. Much like Vastils smug face. The sun blazed as I strode over to give my guys the bad news, but they cheered. Whether that was due to not having to train a week from now or the prospect of battle coming with the transfer, I didnt know. For now, we had limited time to train and make proper preparations. I wandered over to the Abyssal hives in the Spines Pit. The hives were brown structures, complimenting the red flesh of the Pits infection in an odd kind of way. This particular hive took over a human village. The bones and remains fused with the hives waxy skin. It grew over human villages that were build by their original ancestors. Sand stone, bricks made out of tiles, stucco and other similar materials were exposed in open patches, revealing traces of human culture behind it. Green and orange painted tiles in geometric patterns stretched across the sandy surfaces, tucked underneath the waxs veil. I observed all of this, avoiding eye contact with the gross bugs hiding within every hexagon of the hive. As I stood in the last remaining room still standing in this rundown village, a lot of buzzing suddenly came to life beneath the wax coated walls. A thousand tiny buzz saws bothered my ears, but then a million tiny black dots suddenly crawled across my skin. I shuddered involuntarily, but to my horror I realized that they were insects! Hells, I steeled myself. If I was in a hallway with a bunch of people, Id do my best to avoid touching them. These Abyssal bugs didnt care for personal space at all. In between the streaks of the black misty bug swarm, the suns amber streaks reflected off the translucent film of the wax. A form shaped in front of me. This creature, a hivemind of sorts, was an Abyssal Watcher. Ive heard of them, but they operated as spies and deadly warriors since electric flyswatters havent been invented yet. If I was honest with myself, I assumed everything insect related in Demon territory was in fact the Abyssal Army, though logistics and management of trillions of bugs was someone elses job. Not a single natural bug remained in this part of the world, I guessed. I wasnt really sure what part of the Abyssal insects classified it as demonic, but it was an easily overlooked detail since all bugs were demonic in my books. The Swarm eventually fully fused into themselves, revealing a man sized bug form that could walk and fly on its own. Once all of the hivemind finally noticed me standing there expressionlessly, it started chittering before it spoke. Greetings, Nameless One, it said, sounding like helicopter blades whirring. Its sharp blades tapped together, creating a spark as the noise bothered my ears. It kind of looked like a giant mantis. I stopped myself from cringing and saluted. Uh, Vastil informed me of our transfer, I said blankly. Well be in your care from now on. We have heard much about you, the mantis man clicked. Please inform your men that we will be departing to the beastmen countryside a week from now. The AckSa desires feed Polite and to the point. After the bugs slowly dissipated into a mist that spread back into the hive, I bowed and turned on my heels. I was finally out of there. The Reaver Moonfall painted the sands in a deeper shade of red and loud thumping came from the hills. Trolls, I mused. I had nothing better to do, so I climbed up a hill to watch the big guys wander around aimlessly across the desert. They were just a torso the size of a billboard with elongated arms that dragged along the ground and massive legs. I thought the unnerving eye in their stomachs would creep me out, but they were blind. No one really explained to me how they came to be and everyone worked around them as if they were just natural workplace hazards. When I gathered the men around to tell them we were headed out soon, cheers erupted. Again, I couldnt if they were happy because they didnt have to climb up and down the Spine bones or that they got to finally get out there and conquer the beast man territory of Sarwitz. To their dismay, I decided that their training would be doubled for the remainder of the waiting period. Two days worth. After they moaned and whined, I simply stared over the burning fields and the Abyssal Demons hives in the distance. This is truly the start of my career, huh? Chapter 16.1: calm before the storm
This is a bonus chapter/teaser!
I was burning up, despite the snow crunching beneath my boots. Truth is, I am afraid. The frost mixed in with my fire magic energy heating my skin up was enough to make me concentrate on the task at hand. That goal being to travel down to the tents emblazoned with the Hatred Army. The Anheim Tree was far away, yet so close. I could see the Human city sprawl beneath its night-like starry branches high above the clouds, but if we were to succeed it would take years to clear out. Golden City, huh, I muttered. There was not many of us left from the fight with that Skull Enemy. The Status urged me to kill another Skull Enemy, but with more missed calls from Mother. Every time I reviewed the Statuss windows, a message telling me to come home made its way through it. Yes, Captain, Lees voice was quiet, but carried above the hum of my Wind Elementals guiding us down. The Center of the World, some say. Center? I wondered if theres other continents or something. Weeks before we traveled here, I thought the Stomach of the World was the center of this planet. I chuckled. I was wrong. Whats wrong, Captain? Lee raised his hands defensively. I-Its just that you never chuckle unless theres danger somewhere close by. Eh? I was just wondering if theres other continents than just this human one, I replied. Also, were going into another battle soon. Thats enough danger for this space elf. Continent? Space Lee evidently didnt know what a continent was. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Its like another country, I mused aloud. Like a greater land across the ocean thats unexplored. Theres nothing but the edge of the World, as far as the Hatred ships know, Lee looked at me as if I lost it. I do recall a fond memory where a pirate told me stories of a Sea Goddess living on the edge of the world. I didnt think he meant that literally. Is this world flat? Like an open book, for gods and goddesses to scribble on? I stopped and looked at my hands. Runes covered my arms, giving my INT stat a buff. Park Yuuna, I absentmindedly wrote the hangul letters of my name in the snow by setting the strokes on fire. What or who was I before I came to this world? You in there, Captain? No, I sighed. The fleeting thoughts flicked away and ashes remained under his concerned face. Why do people interrupt my brooding at such pivotal moments? We have just been through a lot, huh. And I have a bad feeling about this battle. Youre afraid? Lee asked, as the others looked at me as if I admitted I did something crazy. Of course I am, I sighed. We just beat a dragon, our army is practically gone, and all, but yeah. A silence fell upon the crowd of soldiers. Did I say the wrong things? Are they going to be in a bad mood before fighting? Suddenly, my ears tilted as a wave of collective sighs fell upon the crowd. They sounded relieved. Oh man, Im glad you feel something like us, Lee laughed, but reverted back to his semi-professional demeanor. Er, Captain. Something? Its natural to fear dying, or at least the pain before dying, I guess, I muttered. We fight, Lee shrugged. We die. But we can overcome our fears, Captain. Together. Not all of us can be reborn over and over again in the Cycles, or whatever, I groaned. But thanks for the vote of confidence. We fell quiet as the Elemental pointed towards a path where the snow was melting. That means we were finally off the damn mountain! I made a note to take a hundred year break from hiking, if I could help it. The men cheered, but I pondered if I was truly afraid of simply dying in a battle. The memories of my past life were still constant companions even if I have lived through so much here as an elf.